#i know there's so much going on but if you can take a second to support these groups !!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
ski trip || ln4
â summary: annual ski trip with lando, max and p! ft. down bad bf lando
â pairing: lando norris x private!nonfamous!reader
â fc & warnings: none and suggestive and minor bad language- you are responsible for the content you consume
â requested: nope!
ďž. âż ŕ¨â¤ď¸ŕ§â âż . ďž
ynuser has made a post đ
liked by landonorris, ln4, oscarpiastri, maxfewtrell, yourbff and 1,238 others
ynuser: and thatâs a wrap on the 2024 season! congrats again to the mclaren team and my little gremlin boy đ§Ą
view all 56 comments
landonorris: AWOOOGGAAAAA
ynuser: đđ¤đŤśđťđđđťđŤŁđĽš
oscarpiastri: i was so scared he was going to drop it
ynuser: you and me both osco
muppet4: AWOOGA THATS MY GIRL
ynuser: not the priv too đ
muppet4: had to make sure you knew i thought you looked hot
carlossainz55: simp đŤľđť
ynuser: thatâs him your honor
maxfewtrell: did you swipe me one of those ornaments
ynuser: yes multiple dw
lilyzneimer: prettiest girl at the party
ynuser: no baby that was you
oscarpiastri: đŤŁ
ynuser has posted to their story đ
view all replies
landonorris: thanks for not posting the strip poker pic đŤŁ
ynuser: HA i didnât but i wouldnât put it past max
maxfewtrell: letâs gooooooo
yourbff: yeeeeee iâm so excited for you
ynuser: eeek me toooooo
pietra.pilao: huge agree đ¤âˇď¸
ynuser: missed you sm bestie
carlossainz55: where was my invite amiga?
ynuser: mi amigo it was sent but someone said they were busy đ
lilyzneimer: wish we were there with you!!! next time đ¤
ynuser: next time pleaseee!! i know i just saw you at the holiday party but my god i already miss you
pietra.pilao has posted to her story
view all story replies
maxfewtrell: what about me???
pietra.pilao: what about you?
maxfewtrell: đ
ynuser: my girl đŤśđťđĽšđđ
pietra.pilao: i love you long time
pietra.pilao: can you just move to london with max and i
ynuser: i love you more đ¤ ill work on getting lan to move to london asap đ
user2: serving so hard it criminal
landonorris: NO!!! thatâs the love of MY life!!!!!
pietra.pilao: get in line
landonorris: god dammit i knew i should never have introduced you two
pietra.pilao: bc she likes me more?
landonorris: yes đ
user1: omg mothers are mothering
yourbff: god iâm so in love with you both
muppet4 posted to their story
view all story replies
elmatador55: this angle makes you look tall
muppet4: thanks mate! i grew a few inches đââď¸
maxfewtrell: canât believe you made me take this to only post it on the priv ?!
ynuser: i wish we could stay like this in our little snow bubble forever
muppet4: same darling. id love to be able to spend every single second of all my time with you but it makes the time we do have that much sweeter đ¤
ynuser: very true sweet boy
muppet4: plusssss youâre coming to more races next season so it wont be as bad i promise
ynuser: starting my full time wag duties đŤĄ
oscinha: keepin it pg i see
muppet4: always
m4xlol: my eyes đ
muppet4: close em đ
landonorris has posted to his story
view all story replies
iamrebeccad: as you SHOULD!
user4: any day that we get y/n crumbs is a good day
ynuser: thanks for the bag baby đ
landonorris: anything for my world đ
ynuser: i love you đ¤
landonorris: god say it again
ynuser: i love you forever
landonorris: mm yeah you do
landonorris: i love you too â¤ď¸
maxverstappen1: she deserves it đŠ
landonorris: you right đ
user18: lando can you fight?
yourbff: this is the richest and bougiest thing iâve ever seen
landonorris: lv in snow is next level
ynuser has made a post đ
liked by landonorris, maxfewtrell, iamrebeccad, yourbff, muppet4, maxverstappen1, and 989 others
ynuser: how lucky i am to live this life with you đ¤
view all 57 comments
yourbff: cutie patootie
ynuser: đĽšđ¤
carmenmundt: the perfect couple
ynuser: says you and georgie
landonorris: man donât make me cry
ynuser: ur a cute crier
landonorris: itâs just bc i love you sm
maxverstappen1: heâs the lucky one y/n/n
muppet4: unbelievably lucky mate
maxverstappen1: đđť
pietra.pilao: snow angel đŤśđť
landonorris has made a post
liked by carlossainz55, mclarenf1, oscarpiastri, lancestroll, georgerussell63, and 657,235 others
landonorris: would give anything for break to never end
view all 644 comments
maxfewtrell: heard the real estate prices are cheaper here than monaco
pietra.pilao: no itâs better in london pls
ynuser: yes lando london is quite nice this time of year i hear
landonorris: yeah no itâs not y/n
maxfewtrell: itâs actually horrible this time of year
user12: god you two are perfect
user23: Y/N CRUMBS YEEEEEE
ynuser: you and that puppy makes me want a puppy
landonorris: i can make that happen
ynuser: đđŤľđťđś
mclarenf1: going to pretend we didnât see this! you gotta get back on track soon!
user24: y/n is literally so gorgeous how did he bag such a baddie
user19: if my man donât post me like this i donât want him
ďž. âż ŕ¨â¤ď¸ŕ§â âż . ďž
a/n: thanks for reading!! likes and reblogs appreciated đŤśđť
ďž. âż ŕ¨â¤ď¸ŕ§â âż . ďž
disclaimer: pictures are not mine and everything i write is fiction
Š norrisainz33 || please do not rewrite, translate, or copy any of my works posted here on to any other platform
#f1 fandom#formula 1#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 smau#f1 social media au#f1 x reader#formula 1 fanfic#formula 1 imagine#formula 1 x reader#lando norris smau#lando norris x you#lando norris x y/n#lando norris x reader#lando norris imagine#lando x reader#ln4 x y/n#ln4 imagine#ln4 fic#ln4 smau#ln4 social media au#lando norris social media au#ln4 x you
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
chosen
alexia putellas x reader after insisting on going to r's childhood home to spend christmas with her family, alexia helps r navigate a rather difficult reunion with rather difficult parents. angst -> fluff / comfort :)
â
It was almost embarrassing, bringing Alexia home to a family so devoid of love. Sheâd insisted, though, never having met your parents, even though youâd met her entire extended family multiple times. Sheâd explained it adorably, that she wanted to see where you came from and the people that raised you. You werenât entirely sure how to tell her that none of that was worth seeing, so with several complaints, youâd agreed to return home for Christmas. Alexia could be difficult like that; when she wanted something, she was like a dog with a bone.Â
She wanted you to get to spend Christmas with your family, and she was making it happen. No matter what you said.Â
What you absolutely couldnât have, though, was Alexia getting to your childhood home unprepared. She had to know what she was getting herself into, and you did your best to prepare her. It started with small things, telling her how your mother was very religious, or how your father was quiet and probably wouldnât speak much. But you couldnât stop thinking of things to warn her about, until you were on the plane sitting next to her, a whole speech about your mother and her disapproval of your career falling from your mouth.Â
âAnd sheâll probably say something about us getting real jobs, and I just donât want you toââ
Alexia cut you off, grabbing the hand that was gesturing wildly as you spoke and giving it a firm squeeze. âAmor, I have been hearing that for years from people. I can take it.âÂ
Her smile was nothing but reassuring, and you werenât sure how to express just how difficult your parents and your family could be. Your girlfriend knew that your relationship with your family was strained, but youâd always been very tight-lipped about the details. You were filled to the brim with anxious anticipation, and you could tell Alexia didnât understand why you seemed to be dreading this. Christmas at home with your family should, theoretically, be an enjoyable and fun time.Â
It wouldnât be. It hadnât been, in all the years that youâd been travelling back home for it, and you knew itâd be even worse this year, because every second your mind would be consumed with being terrified of what your girlfriend would be thinking. Of your family and the way they viewed you, the way they spoke and belittled you. The fear that she would realize just how ugly and cruel your family could be and decide she didnât want that in her life was all consuming.Â
Youâd always heard that a person was the truest version of themselves with their family. This sentiment had always horrified you, your greatest fear being that it was correct. The version of you around your parents was the worst version of yourself, and Alexia was about to see all of it.Â
But didnât Alexia deserve to see what she was getting herself into with you? In the end, this was what had you convinced to let her come home with you for the holidays. She deserved to know all of the person she was with.
âAmor, hey.â Alexia called, cupping your cheek with one hand as you focused back on her, apparently having gotten lost in your thoughts. âWhere did you go just now?âÂ
Her eyes were crinkled with concern, her fingers soft on your cheek, and you felt the sudden appearance of tears pooling in your eyes. Her brow knitted together and she leaned closer, gently kissing your cheek.Â
You inhaled deeply, letting her hand in yours ground you into the present. âIâm nervous. I donât think you get thatââ
Alexia interrupted you again, covering your mouth with her hand. âI understand that your family is difficult. I understand that your relationship with them is not the best. But maybe this can be your chance to try to mend things, no? And I promise, amorcita, nothing I see from your family will make me love you any less.âÂ
Alexia kissed you again before pulling you into her chest as best she could with the arm of the airplane seat in between you. You let her hold you, wondering if she was telling the truth. If sheâd really still love you after⌠what you were increasingly sure would be a disaster was over.Â
â
It started as soon as you arrived. There were a few moments of peace on the drive from the airport to your parents house, with Alexia practically smooshing her face against the window to get a glimpse of your hometown. Â
And then youâd arrived, and within a few minutes of your arrival, your mother had commented on your hair, your clothes, your career, and your lack of time spent at home. Alexia was quiet, as you knew she would be, because she still felt insecure about her English, and she much preferred to listen to it than to speak it.Â
Your parents seemed to like Alexia, at least, commenting on how put together she seemed, and how kind it was of her to bring the bottle of wine she had with her as a gift for them. You were still tense, though, standing in the pristinely white kitchen with your parents and your siblings, discussing the plans for the day. It was the 22nd, and there were still things needed to be done before everyone arrived on Christmas Eve. Alexia stood at your side, just observing.Â
âAlright, what else does everyone need to do?â Your mother asked, taking out a notepad and holding her pen at the ready over it, as if you all werenât adults that could remember simple tasks.
âI need to get the ingredients for the Christmas cookies Iâm going to make.â You stated, having done all of your shopping already and sent it ahead.Â
âReally? Youâre going to make those cookies?â Your mother replied, her fast twisting with disgust. You shifted uncomfortably, fighting the urge to roll your eyes.Â
âYes, everyone normally likes them.âÂ
Your mother exchanged a look with your father, smirking as she looked back at her list. âHoney, no one eats them. I throw most of them out every year when youâre not looking.âÂ
Your face burned with embarrassment, and you shrunk into yourself, head bowed as you stared at the floor and willed everyone to stop looking at you. This was what youâd always done; instead of arguing back, youâd shut down. They could say what they wanted, but you didnât have to let it hurt you. You werenât exactly sure how to stop it from hurting, but they didnât have to know that.Â
Yet as your Mom turned to your sister to ask her what she had left to do, Alexia stepped closer towards you, grabbing your hand and taking a deep breath.Â
âI like the cookies. And so does the team, they always ask you to bring them.â Her voice was soft, words accented, but the room was silent. Your mother turned to look at her, an odd expression on her face, and you sighed internally. You could feel nothing but deep gratitude for Alexia, sweet loyal Alexia who loved anything you cooked and and refused to let even you criticize yourself.Â
Your Mother chuckled, a cruel sound that made you wince.Â
âYou donât need to lie, Alexia, youâre already way out of her league. You shouldnât have to eat her awful baking too.â Your Mother joked, a glint in her eye that told you she wasnât really joking.
Still, Alexia seemed offended at your motherâs words, and you should have known she would be. Her grip on your hand tightened, and she stepped in closer.Â
âNo, she is a good baker, and Iââ
Your father cut Alexia off, speaking for the first time since youâd arrived. âWell, the Spanish do have weird tastes. Excessively affectionate, too.â His eyes flickered down to where your hand was intertwined with Alexiaâs, his meaning clear in his tone.Â
You felt Alexiaâs hand slip from yours, and you could see out of the corner of your eye that she had turned red. This was a step too far. Making Alexia feel embarrassed for showing affection towards you⌠you could take everything they had to throw at you, but they were not allowed to mess with the best person youâd ever known.Â
You stepped forward, despite the light tug on the back of your shirt from Alexia, clearly telling you to let it go. You couldnât let it go; you could handle the disrespect from your parents, but you wouldnât let them do the same to Alexia.Â
âThat was rude, Dad.â Your voice shook pathetically, the big stand you were taking seemed pitiful as soon as you tried to speak.Â
Again, your parents just exchanged amused glances, and you could see out of the corner of your eye your siblings rolling their eyes. It seemed as if no one was on your side, and you werenât sure why you were surprised. Thatâs how it always went.Â
Without another word in your direction, your Mother turned to your siblings, asking them what they had left to do. Of course, there was no criticism of the cake your sister intended to bake, even though it always came out dry. No one told your brother that the amount of alcohol he was planning on getting was absurd. It seemed the humiliation was only reserved for you.Â
The old feeling was back, the one of deep loneliness. Youâd spent almost 18 years in this house, feeling like an outsider. Whenever you returned, it was like you reverted back to the 18 year old that had left, no matter how much time had passed. You always felt like an irrationally angry kid in the face of how your parents treated you, and you hated it. Always second guessing yourself, always half sure that you were the one in the wrong. Your parents, your brother and your sister, they all agreed that you were the problem. You were alone, here, like you always were.Â
Another tug on your hand, though, reminded you that you werenât actually alone.Â
âCome on, show me your room.â Alexia whispered, her hands gentle as she guided you out of the room. She was shocked, to say the least, at your familyâs treatment of you. Sheâd known you had a difficult relationship but she didnât imagine it was like this. Youâd been home for 10 minutes, seeing your parents for the first time in almost a year, and theyâd wasted no time trying to embarrass you in front of her. She was hoping this was a one off, though, perhaps an inside joke she had misunderstood. So, she let you lead the way to your room, taking in the small space more critically than she normally would have.Â
Her room at her mothers house was left practically untouched from when sheâd moved out. It was filled with posters of footballers and old memories. Your room here, though, was devoid of any sentiment. No pictures, no decorations, nothing that made it feel like it had been yours. Alexia wasnât sure if your parents had cleared away any trace of you from the room, or if it had never really been decorated in the first place. She wasnât sure which she preferred, honestly.Â
But as you leaned into her wordlessly for a hug as soon as the bedroom door shut behind you, Alexia began to worry. Making you bring her here was starting to feel like a mistake. She didnât have the whole picture, or even most of it. All she knew was that she hated the blank expression on your face, and she hated the way you seemed to shrink into yourself around your parents. Like youâd rather disappear than be noticed by them.Â
â
It wasnât a one off, the awkward moment upon your immediate arrival home. It had barely been 24 hours, but Alexia had witnessed at least 5 different instances of your parents treating you like an inconvenient annoyance instead of the daughter they hadnât seen in almost a year.Â
First, it was your mother asking about your plans for when football ended.Â
âAll Iâm saying, honey, is that you are not going to be able to find a good job with your school records.â She tutted, before turning to Alexia. âI swear, she didnât finish a math or science class with more than a C her entire time in school.â Â
Your mother smiled, as if sheâd just told the funniest joke in the world. Alexiaâs face was one of both shock and horror. Her mami would never have said something even remotely close to what your mother had just said, even if Alexia had failed every class sheâd ever taken. It was so unnecessary, and your girlfriend could see the weight your motherâs words had over you.Â
It was more of the same from the day before; instead of saying anything in response, you just sank back into the couch, gaze fixed on the floor. This only seemed to mollify your mom, and as she kept talking, rehashing every test youâd failed, Alexia could see tears beginning to well in your eyes.Â
âHer marks were so bad before she left for football, I donât think she would have even graduated.â Your mother chuckled. It was untrue; your grades werenât that bad. Not the best, sure, but you werenât in any danger of failing or getting kicked out. Still, it was like your mouth was sealed shut, and saying anything in response wasnât possible. You couldnât defend yourself, you couldnât even look up from the ground. It was pathetic.Â
âAmor, can you help me choose what to wear tonight? I brought two sweaters, and I cannot decide.âÂ
Alexia didnât wait for a response from you, standing and reaching for your hand, well past caring that your parents seemed to think of Alexiaâs affection as something of an entertaining joke. You followed her down the hall and into your bedroom, her hand warm and soft in yours, only making the sob caught in your throat more difficult to keep in.Â
As soon as you were safely in your sadly bare bedroom, though, she was wrapping you up tight in her arms.Â
You tried to defend yourself, mortified at everything your mother had said, words mumbled into Alexiaâs sweatshirt. âIâm not dumb. She made it sound like Iâm dumb, butââ
Alexia cut you off, holding you even tighter. âYou are not dumb, I know this. Do not listen to her, do not even think about it. You are so intelligent, mi amor, I promise you.âÂ
Your body began to shake in her arms, a quiet thank you breaking the brief silence. You were crying, and it was all Alexia could do to keep holding you until the tears stopped. What else could she say?Â
But for every conversation that followed in which your mother attempted to belittle you or make you feel bad, Alexia would find an excuse to pull you away.Â
When your mother expressed her distaste for your haircut, Alexia practically wrote you a poem in the garage about how much she loved your hair.Â
When your father made a thinly veiled comment about how you were most definitely not invited to church the following day, as the other families would be judgemental about your lifestyle, Alexia was right beside you, trying to hold back her absolute fury. She forced a smile, telling your father it was better you both stay home, because ignorance and stupidity were not worth engaging with.Â
When your mother suggested you eat a salad instead of the pasta you were going to order for dinner, Alexia very pointedly informed your mother that you were among the fittest on the team. And later, laying in bed, when she could tell you were still thinking about the comment, she⌠reminded you how much she loved your body. Twice.Â
Alexia had an answer for everything, a way to make your chest stop squeezing whenever your mother opened her mouth. You werenât sure how she was doing it, werenât sure why she was possibly still here. After all of your flaws were explicitly laid out in front of her, she seemed only more determined to make it clear how much she loved you.Â
It was easier, one you decided to just focus on Alexia and not what your parents had to say. With her there with you, it felt like this was a trip you could maybe get through.Â
But then Alexia offered to take the family dog for a long walk while you caught up with your sister, by far your favorite member of the family. She thought it was important that you have time together, and she didnât mind a bit of time away from the loud chaos that had taken over the house. Â
She left with the dog, returning only 45 minutes later, with no idea what her absence had given the opportunity for.Â
Alexia came back into the house, unhooking the dog from his leash, the smile falling from her face when she sensed the tension in the room. You were nowhere to be seen, and your parents looked beyond furious, clattering around angrily in the kitchen as they cooked. Your sister sat on the couch, guilt written across her face.Â
âSheâs in her room, go,â your sister whispered, catching Alexiaâs eye and giving her a meaningful nod. It didnât take a mind reader to understand what had happened. Things had been on the brink with your parents the short time youâd been home. It seemed everything had finally boiled over. Alexia moved towards your room as fast as was socially acceptable, knocking softly on the door before opening it. You were sitting on the floor at the foot of your bed, face wet with tears.Â
âOh, mĂ bebe,â Alexia whispered, shutting the door quietly behind her and lowering herself onto the ground next to you. Her strong arms pulled you into a tight hug, and you burrowed into her, not minding the chill of her skin from the cold outside. No hug had ever felt warmer.Â
âIâm so sorry,â you whimpered, feeling guilt upon guilt at the fact that youâd brought your girlfriend into this environment, even if sheâd insisted on it. How embarrassed she must be, to see you so easily humiliated by your parents. She must be rethinking everything, your whole relationship.Â
But, as Alexia was often inclined to do, she surprised you, tenderly wiping away your tears and giving you a reassuring smile.Â
âYou have nothing to be sorry about, nothing.â She assured you, leaving a lingering kiss on your cheek.Â
âI donât want to be here anymore.âÂ
âThen letâs go. We can get flights back to Spain. Be home before Christmas, spend it ourselves. Just us.âÂ
âYouâd do that?âÂ
âOf course I would, amor.â
âYou wanted to come here, though, I donât want to ruin everything,â
Alexia cut you off. âI donât want to be anywhere that makes you unhappy.â She said softly. You looked up at her finally, and the adoring expression on her face as she gazed down at you was almost overwhelming.Â
âOkay.â You murmured, pressing your face into her shoulder. She held you close, pulling out her phone to buy tickets on the next flight out. Once that was done, she guided you away from the safety of her sweatshirt, planting a soft kiss on your forehead.Â
âGet packing. I am going to speak to your parents.âÂ
âAle,â
âNo. I am. Stay here, pack. I will be back in a moment.âÂ
â
You couldnât be sure what Alexia said to your parents. They didnât speak as you left the house, and neither did either of your siblings. They all just watched you go, a somewhat impressed look on your sisterâs face. Alexia wouldnât tell you, either, saying sheâd just told them what they needed to hear.Â
The next half a day or so went by in a blur. You were emotionally exhausted from being home, and Alexia practically had to drag you through the airport once youâd landed in Barcelona. Before you knew it, you were at Alexiaâs motherâs house for Christmas Eve. Eli had been delighted to have the both of you home, not saying a single word about how you were supposed to be at your familyâs home.Â
You could relax, finally, at Eliâs house with people you felt comfortable around. You loved Alexiaâs family, loved how they all seemed excited to see you, asked you enthusiastic questions about your life. It was nice, spending the holidays with them. With Alexiaâs arms around your shoulders, making sure you were always tucked into her side, and her family so happily chatting around you, it was so nice to be around a happy, loving family.Â
Happy, though, wasnât all you felt. You watched Alexia with her Mami, her cousins and her aunts and uncles. She fit so easily, smiling widely as she joked around with them. Alexia was loved by her family, but you were not. You never had been and you didnât understand why. Â
There had to be over 50 people in the house, and you were confident that no one would notice if you slipped off, just for a minute. Someone had noticed. Alba noticed the tears in your eyes, too, the ones you hadnât even been aware of. So, while you darted off to the bathroom, the brunette went in search of her sister.Â
She found her in a crowd of her uncles, in a heated argument about some football tactic. Alba didnât have the patience to wait until the conversation had ended, and knew that if Alexia had seen you just a few moments before, she wouldnât either.Â
âAle.â Alba said quietly, pulling on her sisterâs arm. The blonde shook her off, barely turning her head to look at her as she did so. âAlexia, now.âÂ
With a roll of her eyes, Alexia exited the conversation. âAy dios mio, what, Alba?â she huffed, dragging her feet as Alba yanked her in the direction of the bathroom.Â
âYour girlfriend snuck away, and it looked like she was crying. Just thought youâd want to know.â Alba snapped with a frown, turning on her heel and stomping away. Alexia would fix that later, she thought.Â
âAmor?â Alexia called, knocking quietly. âAre you in there?âÂ
She heard a deep inhale, and then your shaky voice. âYeah, Iâm fine. Iâll be out in a second.âÂ
Alexia tried the handle again. âLet me in, please.âÂ
A moment passed before the lock clicked open and Alexia practically threw herself through the door and into the bathroom.Â
Your makeup was running, and you were desperately trying to mop up the tears still streaming down your face.Â
âCome here.â Alexia said simply, opening her arms for you to collapse into. It was a good thing she was wearing a black sweater, or thereâd have been mascara visible all over it. You sniffled against her for a few moments, and she didnât push you to talk. She ran her hand through your hair, leaving a light kiss on the top of your head.Â
You pulled away after a moment, reaching for a tissue, but Alexia grabbed one before you could, gently wiping away the tears and running makeup off your face. She had a frown set on her face, and you misunderstood the cause.Â
âIâm sorry. Iâm okay, you can go back to your family.âÂ
Her frown deepened. âDo not say sorry. What upset you? Did someone say something?âÂ
You shook your head, feeling more tears well up in your eyes though you knew you really shouldnât be crying anymore about this. âNo, no one said anything.â You were wilting under Alexiaâs stern gaze, so she made a conscious effort to soften, leaning forward to kiss your forehead.Â
âTell me what has you so upset.â She encouraged, pulling your body closer into hers.Â
You exhaled shakily, not quite sure how to explain it without sounding like an awful, pathetic person. âI⌠itâs justâŚâÂ
Alexia sighed, resting her hand on your cheek and encouraging you to look up at her. âYou can tell me, bebĂŠ. Whatever it is, you can always tell me.âÂ
âItâs hard.â You mumbled eventually, studying the floor under your feet very closely. Â
âWhat is hard?âÂ
âBeing here.â You admitted. âWith your family who all adore you, and they should, itâs just that my family⌠they donât⌠and I just wantâŚâ Your voice broke and you slammed your mouth shut, unwilling to allow yourself to break down again.Â
âAmor,â Alexia breathed, engulfing you once more in a tight hug. âI know. It is not fair the way they treat you, I am so sorry. It makes sense that this is hard, I understand.âÂ
You held tight to your girlfriend, letting the smell of her perfume wash over you. Alexia always knew what to say. Always knew how to make you feel better. You didnât deserve someone as good as her, you were sure of that. As if reading your thoughts, Alexia leaned away from the hug and cradled your face in her hands.Â
âLetâs go home. I have a surprise for you there.â Her face was so earnest and hopeful, you felt your heart melt.Â
âBut your familyââ
âThey will understand, and I am pretty sure they will not even notice us leave anyway, it is so loud in here, everyone loves to hear the sound of their own voice.â With a fond roll of her eyes and a half smile, Alexia had you convinced. She made sure the makeup that had run while you cried was wiped off your face, before expertly leading you out of the house. As she said, most of her family was too busy chatting to notice Alexia pulling you through the crowd, though she did stop to say goodbye to her mother. Eli gave you a tight hug, sending the two of you on your way with a large shopping bag full of wrapped gifts.Â
It didnât seem to bother Alexia, leaving early. In fact, she seemed so excited about whatever surprise she had for you at home that she was practically bouncing in the driverâs seat. Her excitement remained all the way home, until you were sitting on the sofa in your shared apartment, hands dutifully covering your eyes.Â
There was some rustling in the front hall closet, what sounded like a box falling from a shelf and Alexiaâs voice quietly swearing. You smiled to yourself, hearing her footsteps approach, before something was placed in your lap.Â
âOkay! Open!â Alexia sang, sitting on the edge of the coffee table just in front of you. Opening your eyes, you found a gift bag resting in your lap, puffy as though it was a bit too small for whatever was inside, tissue paper haphazardly covering the opening of the bag. âCome on! Open!âÂ
You chuckled, pulling the tissue paper out of the reindeer covered bag, and reaching in. Before you had even processed the fabric in your hands, Alexia was leaning in to kiss you, bursting with eagerness.Â
âIt is matching Christmas pajamas!â She burst out, grinning from ear to ear as you unfolded the red and white plaid pajama pants, white long sleeve shirts with a well decorated christmas tree adorning the front.Â
You couldnât help but match her energy, smiling back at her as she explained herself.Â
âI looked up Christmas traditions we could start, just ourselves. I have a whole list, and this is the first thing on the list. New matching pajamas every Christmas Eve. A new⌠our family tradition.âÂ
It shouldnât have surprised you, that Alexia thought of you as her family, but maybe you just werenât expecting anyone to choose you when your family wouldnât even do that. You dropped the pajamas into your lap, pulling her in for a soft kiss. âYouâre the sweetest. I love it. And I love you.âÂ
âI love you more.â Alexia whispered, kissing you again before pulling you to your feet. âLetâs put them on and watch a Christmas movie!âÂ
It didnât matter that Alexia didnât particularly care for Christmas movies. Not when she was waiting for you on the bed, her set of pajamas looking adorable on her. Her fading blonde hair was pulled into a loose bun, and her face broke into a massive smile when she saw you in your set of pajamas.Â
And as you laid in Alexiaâs arms, plaid pajama covered legs tangled together as a Christmas movie played on the TV, it didnât matter so much that you didnât have your family to celebrate with. You had Alexia, and that was more than enough.Â
â
have not proofread this so pls tell me if you find a typo
i hope you enjoy! i know the holidays aren't always enjoyable for everyone, and honestly it's gonna be a weird one for me, but i hope everyone feels loved and appreciated this year.
#woso x reader#woso imagine#alexia putellas imagine#alexia putellas x reader#woso one shot#woso fanfics
705 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Socialite!BatSis!Reader x Yandere!Bat Family
âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
A/N: Hi! I don't know where the fuck this came from. But, it has plagued me for months. Inspired by Labour and the Fruits by Paris Palmoa, Please Don't Cry for Your Daughters Eve by Lydia the Bard, and Curses by the Crane Wives. This my attempt at being dark, so either this fucks you up or I fucked up. Apologies for both.
Warnings: Fem!Reader, Implied assault, neglect, yandere themes at the end
âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
You got the Wayne looks, the Wayne charm, the Wayne name, but youâre fragile. Bruce would tell you. Damian would tell you. (Not so kindly.) Everyone in the manor would tell you.
But, charm and good looks still have their uses. And, everyone in the family despises all the galas they need to attend.
So, when Bruce offers to take you to one, you up the charm, you dress your best. You use your finest manners and all the proper ways your Momma raised you to your advantage. And, you flourish.
You can tell from the slight smile Bruce has on his face on the way home. The hint of pride in his eyes at your job well done.
You canât help your family or Gotham as a Bat. But, you can help them as a Wayne.
The socialite. Thatâs your roll. Not a bird, not a bat. A little social butterfly. Drawing the public attention away from the things that go bump in the night.
You like your role. Sure, you're not bounding over the Gotham skyline saving people from muggers and insanely themed villains. But, you're helping your family, and that's what matters to you.
At least, that's how it starts.
It was special to you in the beginning. Going to charity gala's and events with your father, Bruce. No one else in the family enjoys going to these events. It was your own personal father and daughter bonding time, in a way.
But, as you got older the pressure started and the distance between you and the others grew.
You were a music box ballerina. Spinning in place to the same tune over and over again while sitting on a dusty shelf. And, Bruce would wind you up to dance every time he need his social butterfly to charm Gotham's public.
Soon you had a whole team of faceless people picking out your dresses, changing your style, cutting your hair. You couldn't be anything less than a vain air-headed heiress, because that was your role. Brucie needed someone to follow in his footsteps, not Batman.
The dresses got more expensive, the flashes got brighter. The diets got stricter.
And, the distance grew farther.
And, then Bruce stopped going with you to the galas.
You weren't upset the first time. Or, the second time. Or, even the third time.
It was the fourth time that things started to crack.
Sure, Batman was needed. Sure, there was Justice League business. Sure, there was a patrol that ran late. Sure, there was a breakout at Arkham.
But, the fourth time, when you found him and the rest of the family laughing in the cave, it really didn't feel like they were focusing on the good of Gotham while you were struggling to smile sweetly at men twice Bruce's age wanting to take you home.
Still, you powered on. Kept doing your part. You were making the family proud afterall.
Right?
It was the ninth time it happened that you broke.
The nineth time you had gone to a gala alone in an expensive dress you didn't pick, one that showed off way too much skin. One that seemed to tell everyone in that grand ballroom that you were up for the taking. One that just barely hid the bruises from their fingers and palms under the fabric.
You wore that placating smile and that dress all the way home. With a driver you didn't know at the wheel of the car Bruce sent for you. The backseat empty even if you sat on it.
When you got home, you walk in on something that made each cracked piece of you ache.
Apparently it was game night. Everyone that mattered was playing Mario cart of all things.
"Look at that Cinderellaâs back from the ball." Jason was the first to notice you standing in the doorway of the room. And, his words burned.
Cinderella. Cinderella. Back from the Ball.
"Hey, glad youâre back. Hope you had fun." Dick didn't even glance at you as he spoke, took focused on beating Stephanie who had her tongue sticking out as she concentrated.
"God, those galas are so boring, I donât know how you do it." Duke says in passing. It would be meaningful if he hadn't said the same thing the last six times you had come home.
Tim and Damian were also playing the game, with Tim occasionally nudging Damian to mess him up. Like typical siblings.
Barbara was in the room as well, a book on her lab to read. Only you could tell she hadn't read much, judging from where her book mark was located.
"Good job." Bruce says absentmindedly. You can't even tell if its directed at you or at the blueshell Damian just managed to hit Dick's racer with.
Words don't even leave your lips as you exit the doorway, pieces of you falling to the floor as you wobble to your room.
Cinderella. Cinderella.
The clock striking twelve in your mind as you feel the rotten pumpkin sinking in your gut and the magic wearing off.
You don't notice that Cassandra seems to hear it too as she watches you. Like she can hear the shards falling to the ground. And, she's unsure if she needs to warn the family that something just broke down the hall.
As you enter your room, taking in the fancy decor. It feels disgusting. The magic is gone. It's all rotten and you want it gone.
Cinderella. Cinder. Cinder.
Your tear the fabric of the dress as you take it off. Tears falling down your cheeks s you struggle against the fabric and clasp. Expensive gemstones falling to the floor as your finally rip it free.
There bruises under your dress. Finger prints on your bones. And, you're choking on air as the fabric rubs your skin as it falls to the floor. The fabric ripples like water and you hate it. You want the opposite of cool rippling water. Water drowns, and you need air.
Your skin feels to hot and each bruise burns.
Cinder. Cinder.
You're Cinderella and you crave ashes. You need air, but smoke will do instead.
Instead of letting it lay on the ground like it's dead, you throw open that grand window in your room and chuck it out the window. Watching as it flutters and falls to the grass in a heap, the breeze doing nothing to cool your anger on and underneath.
Itâs not enough. Not enough. It's not going to be enough.
More. Cinderella. Give it more.
Your closet door was cracked when you left for the gala tonight. Now you break it the rest of the way and grab each hanger carrying a pretty dress in a bag and throw it over the ledge.
Still not enough. Needs more ash.
Cinderella. Cinderella.
You break you dresser as you rip out the drawers. The wood splintering as you throw it out the window and on to the pile of dresses on the night dew covered grass.
You want to throw more, but you chest is heaving and your hands are shaking. Instead you stumble out of your room with just the bruises on your skin and towards the kitchen. You don't even hear the pans and cabinets doors slamming as you search for the matches.
Before you can find your light, you find a bottle of fancy wine. One that reminded you of the smell of this night.
You grab it, not caring that another bottle falls and shatters by your feet. Drawing attention, but not yours, as you finally find the matches and wobble out the door towards your pile of soon to be ash.
Cinderella. Cinderella.
You're laughing as you shatter the bottle on to the fabric. Lighting up a single match and then throwing the entire box at it the pile.
It catches light quick and the air around you finally matches the heat under your skin.
âWhat the hell do you think youâre doing?â You can barely hear Bruce's voice from behind you as your laugh. Turing to face him and the rest of the family's horrified faces at the sight of you.
You can barely restrain the giggles.
âIâm Cinderella. Cinder fucking Ella.â You spin like the little figurine you are. Like the pretty paper ballerina before she burst into flame.
Bruce rushes towards you, words spilling from his lips as terrifying thoughts fill his head at the sight of the bruises illuminating your skin.
âWhat happened tonight?â
âYou would know if you had been there. But, you weren't. You never are.â
âListen, you said you liked the galas-â Excuses, excuses. You made enough for him and the rest of them in your own head that you don't want to hear more spoken out loud.
âI did! I did! But, that was when I had my father there to keep me safe.â You mock, spinning out of reach and looking at the flames.
They don't last long. The wood from your broken dresser drawers the only thing keeping the fire going. The expensive fabric not lasting long at all. Pretty things rarely ever do.
âBut, no. Iâm just another little one of your pawns in this family. Only you didnât fuckinâ train me on how to fight off wandering hands. You taught me that I just had to grin and bare it.â Bitterness trips from your lips as you wipe of that sweet tasting wine from the night off your mouth.
âWhat happened?â His voice almost shakes. Almost, but not quite. You were the fragile one. The paper ballerina. The little Cinderella of the family.
You weren't suppose to break under his care.
But, was there any care if he let you fall from the shelf after he so haphazardiously placed you on it between uses?
âIâm not a whore.â You whisper to yourself. Words that had been dying to say to the hands that touches to tonight. Words that you wanted to shove down the throats of the strangers that pinched your skin, that gripped you too tight and too close.
âIâM NOT A WHORE!â Instead you scream it at him. Uncaring if you don't look pretty and perfect while doing it. Uncaring if your voice cracks from the way the emotion bubbles from your chest.
Startling enough, Bruce wraps his arms around you. Like he was trying to shield you. Like he was trying to keep you safe. Like he should have done. It feels awkward and tight. Your arms pressed tightly to your chest at an awkward angle. Your legs giving out at you sob and scream at him.
âDonât touch me. Donât you touch me. Let me goâ I donât want you to touch me.â
âIâm sorry. Iâmâ Iâm so sorry.â His whispers over into your hair as he clutches you close. So close that you feel more bruises forming on your skin.
Cinderella. Cinderella.
âIâm notâ" Your voice breaking as you wail. Like the child you are in his arms.
Through your tears you watch Dick turn away, followed by the others. Cass lingering to brush your hair back as Bruce holds you tight.
You don't see his fist clench so tight his knuckles turn white.
You don't hear the silence in the cave as Jason changes out the bullets in his gun.
You don't feel the chill in the air as Damian scouts out the fancy house.
You don't feel the fear of God that Tim puts into grown men as that watch their wealthy drain to zero before their eyes on screens.
You don't watch as Barbara makes a few calls and plants evidence of crimes that can't be covered up.
You don't see Stephanie ripping out teeth.
You don't see Duke letting Gotham go dark as terror reigns for that one long night and day.
You just see Bruce, holding you close and apologize over and over again while Alfred puts out the flames behind you.
âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
A/N: Yeah, I love the thought of Reader being the one to be the Socialite Wayne while everyone does vigilante stuff. But, interacting with Gothamâs elite would suck so much and so many things could go wrong.
A/N: Apologies if I missed the mark with it or if itâs all over the place.
A/N: I just really loved the imagery of standing in front of a fire of expensive burning dresses while screaming at Bruce naked as the day you were born much to the rest of the familyâs horror.
#yandere batfam#yandere batfamily#batfam x reader#batfamily x reader#yandere dc#yandere batfam x reader#yandere batfamily x reader#platonic yandere batfam#platonic batfamily#socialite!reader
926 notes
¡
View notes
Text
stress relief.
⸠ask: âHeyy <33 | have a req for a jayvik fic, the reader has noticed they've been quite stressed lately and recommends a form of Relaxing they do (Basically just getting high) and convinces both Jayce and Viktor to take part in it.. Can be fluff or smut??â ⸠pairing: jayvik x fem!reader ⸠tags: mdni! drug use, nsfw, smut, pwp, poly sex, double penetration, vaginal fingering, vaginal sex, jayvik established relationship, modern au, viktor wears a prosthetic leg, no use of y/n. ⸠word count: 6.3k ⸠a/n: i only realized when writing this, that i donât have a ton of jayvik x reader fics like i thought i did! so, hereâs to more!! hehe <3
Your fingers moved skillfully over a typewriter, a vintage one, which you often pointed out to anyone who admired it. Did it often cause you more hassle than writing on your computer? Of course, it did, but the nostalgic sounds of clicking and the aesthetic had become a part of your routine, even if it meant struggling with it or groaning when you had to pull out the paper to correct your mistakes with whiteout and place it right where you left off. A tedious task for a small mistake, but one that you struggled with no less.
The sounds of your constant typing reminded Jayce and Viktor of your pursuit of passion, sharing your poetry and fiction works with the world. This was a creative field of work, as opposed to theirs, which left them strained and sore after a dayâs work.
Itâs not that they ever compared the two in terms of struggles, but you were able to indulge in a stress-free environment more often than they could. A luxury in their eyes, but all you had done was master the art of stress relief.
In the form of smoking so much weed that you were able to melt into the couch after a day of writing that left your brain foggy, or sometimes even smoking before work to resurge enough creative energy to finish a chapter. You were nearly done with your first fiction novel since graduation, and your roommates, Jayce and Viktor, were lagging behind in their own professional efforts.
You met them both in college; you were in your second year, and they were in their fourth year of mechanical engineering and far from being done with their post-secondary education. It was the luck of the draw, or so Jayce called it when you stumbled into them while hurrying between classes and accidentally knocking their first prosthetic arm prototype to the ground where the pieces scattered.
Never in your life had you ever felt so bad, quickly dropping to your knees and helping them gather the pieces of their hard work, apologizing every second while the two men told you it would be okay. Or, at least, Jayce was telling you it would be okay.
You still think fondly back on Viktor's look. His eyes narrowed as he stared at you, watching you and Jayce scramble to grab everything before the rush of students stampeded over them into non-existence.
It took one apology and a smile to win over Jayceâs heart and a few days of getting to know Viktorâand a few drinksâto win his. Though, you had been oblivious to the deeper feelings that blossomed in their heart.
Why would you think otherwise? They were the two in the relationship.
It was by your fourth year and their sixth that the three of you ended up in the same apartment together, the rent cheap enough split three ways that youâd all be fools to let the opportunity go to waste. You learned quickly that living with two men, let alone engineers and inventors, was going to be a lot. It took a few long months to get used to, but by the time you resigned your first yearâs lease and you were freshly graduated, you could be blindfolded and walk over their disassembled creations without as much disturbing their work.
You were thankful that they were able to find a laboratory on campus, but it left your apartment quiet most days and well into the night. The sounds of their bickering had become the soundtrack to your life; instead, the sounds of your fingers against the typewriter echoed through the otherwise empty apartment.
The only other sounds were the distant television you hadnât bothered to turn off and your senior cat's purring, which lay atop your bed.Â
You hummed a quiet melody, a song that you couldnât name that Jayce had been playing on his phone earlier that morning when he was cooking breakfast. Waking up just in time so you could sneak it and ask him to triple the servings for you and Viktor.
The rattling of the apartment door startled you from your daze, not having realized that youâd been staring at the same sentence over and over for the past five minutes. Your eyes flickered to your phone, a finger tapping the screen to check the time and only then realizing youâd been writing for the past four hours without a break. The moon was high in the sky, and the birds would be chirping in only a few more hours.
Slowly, you got up from your desk, arms stretched above your head and groaning as your stationary position caught up to you, leaving you sore and desperate for a smoke before the night got ahead of you.
âJesus,â you said as you stepped out of your room, pulling down the sleeves of your sweater over your hands absently as you watched Jayce and Viktor kick off their shoes at the front door. They were so exhausted that they looked like they might fall asleep standing if they didnât hurry. âThis is the fourth night in a row; you guys are digging early graves at how little sleep youâre getting.â
âMaybe thatâs why weâre doing it,â Viktor mumbled, struggling with removing the shoe from his prosthetic leg, which Jayce quickly dropped to his knees to help him with.â
âDonât blame you, all that work and still no grant. Yikes.â You returned with a playful flicker in your eyes, smiling as Viktor rolled his eyes at you. Jayce frowned as he rose back to his feet. âKidding, guys. Itâs called a joke; donât give me those looks.â
âYeah, yeah,â the taller man mumbled, scratching at his stubbled jaw as he walked into the apartment, passing you and groaning as he b-lined for the living room so he could collapse onto the couch. Viktor was close behind, leaning on his cane as he walked, but you werenât far behind.
âBad day?â You asked sheepishly, regret forming a knot in your stomach when you noticed how stressed they were, both sitting on the couch.
âBad week,â Viktor corrected as he leaned forward, rolling his pant leg up to reveal the well-worn prosthetic that needed an upgrade. Theyâd been so focused on their work that he hadnât bothered to worry about his own needs, knowing that once this project ended, heâd be able to call the final prototype his own. A leg that would finally implant into his limb so he wouldnât have to deal with the pain of the ill-fitting prosthetics any longer.
You watched as he struggled for a minute, and before Jayce could offer, you were on the floor in front of him, hands already reaching for his leg. Carefully pulling the prosthetic down his thigh until it came clean off, he sighed in relief. This was a common routine that you helped with when Jayce was otherwise busy. Or falling asleep on the couch.
âThanks,â he murmured, shifting as you put aside the leg carefully.
You returned to the armchair next to the couch, eyes looking between both men who had seen better days. The bags were so heavy beneath their eyes that you feared it would take days for them to finally catch up on their sleepâthen an idea sparked.
âYou two need a better nightly routine, something to help you decompress from the day instead of passing out in exhaustion the minute you get home,â you said, offering the opportunity for a suggestion.
Jayce glanced at you, raising a curious eyebrow. Viktor was the first to speak, âThat doesnât sound like a healthy habit to you? What a shame. I thought we were the epitome of self-care.â
âLet her speak,â Jayce nudged him with an elbow, eventually leaning against his boyfriend until his face was nearly buried against his neck. âYou have anything in mind? Iâll be honest. Sleep sounds like the only good idea.â
âSmoke with me.â
Jayce perked up, peering out from the comfort of Viktorâs warmth as he stared at you with uncertainty, âLike⌠weed? I donât know. I havenât done that since I was a freshman, and let me tell you, it wasnât a good experience.â
âNo one told you to smoke that much, Jayce,â Viktor chided, having been there to witness it firsthand. His amber eyes flickered to you, shining in interest, âI suppose it doesnât sound like a horrible idea.â
âBecause itâs a great idea.â You beamed, sitting up and leaning forward to pet your cat that had made her way into the living room, taking her rounds to each person to receive her nightly pets before nestling away on her cat tree.
Viktor glanced at Jayce, âYou donât have to if you donât want to, love.â
You watched as the two of them spoke softly to each other, a small smile on your lips at the affection they carried for each other. Even on their worst days, they loved each other with all they had. You hoped for a love like theirs someday.
âFine,â Jayce huffed, pulling away from Viktor and running a quick hand over his face, âAt this point, Iâll do anything to get my mind off of work. I think Iâm going crazy,â he snorted a weak laugh, eyes flickering over to as you bounced up from your chair and hurried off to your room to roll.
You returned just as Viktor pulled a sweater over his thin frame, hanging over the sleep shorts he now wore. Jayce had just slipped into some sweats after his quick trip to their bedroom to rid themselves of their day clothes. Two sets of eyes watched as you sat back down, a joint held between your fingers that you showed off like a prized possession.
âTa-da!â You exclaimed, âAs simple as a few puffs, all your worries will melt away. Itâs old reliable for me, especially after a long day. Makes for the best sleep of your life.â
Viktor was watching you carefully as you spoke, unsure if it was the exhaustion or lingering feelings that left him admiring you. His hand on Jayceâs thigh dug into the cotton fabric of his sweats, going unnoticed because Jayce was staring at you with the same look. Admiration, aweâaffection.
Glancing around, your eyes landed on the balcony where you often spent your evenings with a joint and your cellphone, doom scrolling through social media until you were ready to sleep. You crinkled your nose, looking at the boys, âWe need to go outside, or else the apartment will smell likeââ
âI donât care,â Viktor said, gaze flickering to Jayce, âdo you care?â
Jayce didnât answer. Instead, his eyes focused on the joint in your hand, and he was more than ready to say fuck it and let things go how they needed to go.
âNo complaining tomorrow when we have to air out the apartment,â you smiled. Youâd never been able to smoke in the comfort of your own home before, so this was a treat. Even better than you had been able to wrangle your favourite boys into the mix, too.
Once lit, the joint was passed around the circle three times. Viktor handled it well, having been an off-and-on cigarette smoker throughout the years, usually when his stress levels peaked. Now, it was only when he had enough alcohol in his system. Jayce coughed up a lung each time, and it was the most endearing thing youâd ever witnessed.Â
Even if it was rather unpleasant for him at first.
You finished the rest, an experienced smoker, so it was almost like nothing to you. The lingering effects of the high made you sink into the armchair, but not before you grabbed everyone some emergency water and snacks, if you could even stay awake.
Fifteen minutes passed, and everyoneâs attention was focused on the TV as the shared high began to climb. Viktor was feeling great. His mind was emptied, and the usual pain in his leg after a day of wearing the prosthetic was gone, leaving his body relaxed and eager to sleep long enough to hit double digits.
You glanced at Jayce, seeing the way he sunk into the couch, legs spread wide apart and a lopsided smile on his lips as he watched the trashy reality show play out. You were almost certain youâd never seen them look so damned relaxed, at least since you lived with them.
Jayce caught your stare, head tilting slowly until his gaze met yours, and you felt your heart skip a beat for a brief moment. It had been a long time since you shared a high with anyone, let alone your best friends, so the emotions and feelings coursing through you were new. You couldnât ignore his half-lidded eyes, staring even as he made room between him and Viktor.
âYou look lonely,â Jayce said, a chuckle erupting from his throat, âCome on. Whenâs the last time you cuddled with us?â
Viktor sighed heavily through his nose, everything around him feeling slow as he watched you slink over hesitantly. He looked at Jayce, smiling, âYou say that so confidently; you know she never has before.â
You plopped down on the couch between them, and immediately, your senses were filled in the best way possible. Jayceâs body to your left warmed your body, and you could smell the faint cologne that Viktor used every morning. The scent lingered on his skin.
âThatâs not true,â you hummed, looking to the television as you crossed your legs and relaxed back, âLast year when we went to that gala for the university, I got hammered, and somehow I woke up sandwiched between you two in my bed.â
Jayce laughed, a loud laugh that hadnât warranted that reaction from your words, but everything was funny to him. He could get used to the feeling.
âAh, right,â Viktor looked at you, smirking, âThat was Jayceâs doing, just so you know. He was worried you would get sick, so he wanted to stay with you and begged me to stay.â
âI didnât beg,â he said through his laughter, âYou gave in very easily and enjoyed it. Donât lie.â
âI did not,â Viktor argued, pale cheeks turning a soft pink. You looked between the two of them as they bickered, a big smile on your face. However, the implications of their words settled into your stomach, and you forced yourself to look back to the TV before you could let your mind wander where it didnât need to.
There was no need to let yourself build up a desire, knowing very well that it wouldnât come true.
âYeah, you did,â Jayce turned to face you both better, easily throwing his right leg over both of your laps, and you were quick to rest a hand over the clothed limb. The touch sent a shiver up his spine and a heat in the pit of his stomach that he hadnât expected, and he hoped you hadnât noticed because Viktor certainly had.
âHardly,â Viktor hummed, unable to feel an ounce of annoyance when his heart began pounding in his chest when he saw how Jayce reacted to your touch. How those hazel eyes were glued to your face, and all of the discussions theyâve shared in the past about you came to the surface.
âStop arguing,â you whined, pointing to the television, âYou are missing the best part of the show. Theyâre about to answer the ultimatums, and let me tell you that whatever you had in mind is never what happens.â
You were received by silence, and you quickly looked between the two men again, blinking a few times in quick succession as you saw the way they both stared at you. You felt a chill crawl up your spine and absently dug your fingers into the fabric covering Jayceâs leg. Sinking back into the couch, you attempted to force yourself to relax and not overthink it, but it was hard when you could see them sharing looks.
âYou know, when you get high, you usually just laugh at crappy television and snack on whatever you have until you fall asleep,â you mumbled, your cheeks burning.
âMmh,â Viktor hummed, âWhere are our manners?â He teased, and his voice sent goosebumps along your skin. He nestled himself against you as he spoke, his cheek resting on your shoulder as he focused on the television. Meanwhile, Jayce leaned back against the nook between the arm and the back of the sofa, his arm extending behind you as his fingers âabsentlyâ played with the ends of your hair.
You were on high alert, which was surprising for how much you smoked, but you could sense something was happening. You were just trying to convince yourself that it wasnât what you were imagining in your head, but the way Jayce brushed his fingers through your hair and how Viktorâs left hand rested over your bare thigh left you wondering if you were dreaming again.
Viktorâs fingers brushed between your thighs, a daring touch that reminded you that this was no dream, and in this reality, the two men were certainly coming onto you.
A laugh bubbled up from you, one that you werenât able to hold down. Your hands flew to your face, which had begun to burn a bright red, and you avoided their curious looks.
âYou guys are being horribly obvious. I hope you know that.â You mumbled behind your hands, refusing to move them.
Viktor chuckled, the sound rumbling deep in his chest, âOr maybe it takes you being high to finally notice.â
You turned your head to look at Viktor between parted fingers, âWhat do you mean by that?â
Jayce spoke up from the other side of you, smiling rather shyly as you looked over at him, âYouâre⌠pretty clueless, you know that? Itâs cute.â
You swore you could hear your heart slamming against your ribs, the feeling overwhelming as you stared up at Jayce and felt your stomach twist in uncomfortable knots. Your eyes flickered back to Viktor, noting the confident smile on his lips as he reached out and tucked some of your hair behind your ear.
âHow does it make you feel?â Viktor asked quietly, his reddened eyes scanning your face, âKnowing how we feel about you.â
âWell,â you murmured, licking your lips as you inhaled a shaky breath, âI suppose I donât exactly know how you feel about me⌠itâs difficult to answer without knowing.â
Jayce shifted beside you, his leg moving from your laps so he could instead guide you until you were rested back against his chest, his body still turned completely towards you and Viktor. You nestled back into him, sighing at how his body felt so nice and warm like it was enveloping you.
Meanwhile, Viktor shifted and leaned towards you, smiling as he nuzzled himself into you and pulled his leg onto the couch that perfectly fit you three. He buried his face against your clothed chest, peering up just enough to meet your gaze.
âWould you like us to show you?â he asked his eager hand dipping beneath your sweater, thin fingers brushing against the skin of your stomach. You didnât care if the weed was allowing them to better act on their instincts. All you knew was that the four hands beginning to grasp at your body was enough to make you sayâ
âGod, yes,â you breathed, the sound catching in your throat.
Jayce was quick to act on your consent. From behind his lips attached to the side of your neck, he left gentle kisses that earned you a shiver. Meanwhile, Viktor leaned himself between your spread legs. His eyes were half-lidded and glossy as he stared at you with a knowing smile.
You didnât have time to question him for staring because he swallowed the words on the tip of your tongue as he pressed your lips together in a bruising kiss. Your lips parted with a gasp, and he took advantage of the opening, his tongue delving into your mouth and tasting the red licorice flavour from the sweets you had indulged. He moaned into your mouth, hands on your hips underneath your sweater and grasping over your flesh, rougher touches compared to the fluttering kisses from the man behind you.
The stubble on Jayceâs jaw tickled your skin as he nibbled on the shell of your ear, his heavy breaths cascading your neck with warmth.
âHow excited are you?â He whispered into your ear, a squeak muffling into Viktorâs eager mouth as a hand slipped between your bodies and pushed into your shorts. Thick fingers pushed past the fabric of your panties, easily spreading through your wet folds. âFuck,â Jayce huffed, swallowing thickly as he circled your needy clit with short circles.
âI told you sheâd like it,â Viktor mumbled against you, pulling back as a string of saliva connected your lips. He grinned, lifting a hand and brushing his thumb against your swollen bottom lip, âYou like it, donât you?â
Your body was on fire, Jayceâs fingers toying with your cunt, earning a few whimpers that you tried to muffle, but to no avail. Half-lidded eyes stared at Viktor as you nodded, watching as he leaned back and looked down between your legs underneath the fabric. He could see his boyfriendâs fingers working through your folds, the slick sound loud enough to reach his ears.
Nimble fingers grabbed at your shorts and underwear, yanking them down your thighs until they slipped past your ankles and were discarded to the floor.
Viktorâs eyes sparkled as he watched, licking his lips as Jayce used two fingers to spread you open.
âSheâs dripping,â Jayce murmured, the sound of his voice easing your nerves as you relaxed against him, fingers grabbing at his thighs. You closed your eyes, unable to look at Viktor in your flustered state.
âI can see that,â Viktor purred, his fingers toying at your entrance that Jayce had opened for him. You whined as he pushed in a finger, a second one joining much too easily, âSo good. Taking my fingers so easily. I bet youâve dreamt of this, havenât you?â
Your back arched at his touch, Jayceâs index finger returning to your clit, a ministration that made your hips shake in tandem with Viktorâs fingers thrusting in and out of you. Your mind was hazy, and you couldnât think straight, eyes fluttering as you fucked yourself along his two fingers that pumped so deep you were beginning to babble out their names incoherently.Â
Viktor curved his fingers, pushing on the fleshy pad of muscle inside your pussy that coaxed out a strangled cry from your lips. He didnât relent, the two men wanting to hear more from you as they worked together. They couldnât concentrate on anything, fixated on the way your cunt tightened around Viktorâs fingers and how your nails dug into Jayceâs thighs as your climax neared.
âFuck,â you whimpered, a gasp escaping between parted lips. You attempted to push your thighs together, but Jayce was quick and held your thighs apart.
âBe a good girl,â he breathed into your ear.
Viktorâs free hand moved so he could rub quick circles over your swollen clit, fingers still pumping in and out of you at a relentless pace. Your eyes cracked open, hips twitching violently as heat spread down your thighs and up your abdomen. You locked a gaze with Viktor, and your heart lept into your throat at the way he stared at youâanimalistic. Hungry.
âCome for me,â he whispered, fingers curling as he did his best to bring you to your release.
It worked well, especially with Jayceâs lips pressing heady open-mouthed kisses to your neck, hands grabbing at your thighs and keeping you nicely spread.
âOh my god,â you cried, thighs tensing and toes curling as your orgasm hit you hard. You clenched impossibly tight around Viktorâs fingers, hips stuttering as heavy breaths and moans fell from your lips. Viktor kept fucking you with his fingers, a slower pace to meet with your release until you were spent.
Your hands moved to your face, covering your cheeks that were red from embarrassment. You were still twitching, sensitive from their synchronized touches, and you didnât dare look at either of them.
Jayce smiled, pressing a chaste kiss at your temple, âThat was so hot.â
Viktor chuckled, fingers leaving your cunt, and you whined at the emptiness. He noted the reaction, his gut hot and cock twitching under his shorts.
âShow us your pretty face,â he chided you, voice soft as he grabbed at your wrists. He tugged your hands away from your face, smiling at the way you pouted at him, âSince when are you shy?â
âSince my roommates in a relationship decided theyâd rather fuck me instead of sleeping,â you mumbled, shifting and feeling a familiar hardness on your lower back. Jayce grunted, his tanned cheeks red as he twitched, the slight friction on his erection making him eager to make your statement come true.
âWe havenât fucked you yet, though,â Viktor hummed, smirking as he lifted his fingers to his mouth, wet with your juices. He licked them clean and sighed, âDo you want us to?â
You answered quickly, a prominent yes. Within minutes, the three of you had made it to their bedroom, rather clumsy in your efforts. Your back fell against the bedsheets that had been tucked into the mattress so neatly, and your clothes were ripped from your body almost instantaneously.
Viktor was leaning back against the pillows, centred almost perfectly in the middle of the bed, and you were on your knees in front of him. Eyes heavy as you tugged down his shorts and briefs while he tossed his sweaters aside. Jayce settled behind you, also on his knees, and he towered over your smaller frame.
Golden eyes watched you both in awe as you felt Jayceâs bare muscled chest pressed against your back and his cock pushing between your thighsâgrazing against your still-wet cunt. You could feel how big he was, and as you stared down at Viktor, you noted his, too.
You didnât want to think about it, wondering how you would take them. You werenât much of a go-getter in terms of sex, usually relying on your toys late at night when you needed some relief.
âYouâre nervous,â Jayce murmured, calloused hands running up and down your sides. They settled over your breasts, feeling the heaviness of them in his hands as he pinched at your nipples until you gasped.Â
âA little,â you answered quietly, swallowing down the nervous lump in your throat. You leaned to the side enough that you could tilt your head and meet Jayceâs eyes from behind you. His eyes carried a gentle look, different than the fiery gaze from Viktor.
Jayce smiled, ducking his head closer until his lips brushed against yours, âDonât be. Thereâs no reason.â
Your eyes fell closed as you eagerly accepted his kiss, whimpering into his mouth as he tasted you carefully. His tongue pushed past your lips, and you opened yours, tongues dancing together effortlessly. He moaned into you, arms wrapping over your waist as you shared a passionate kiss with a bit too much tongue, but gods, you didnât care.
Especially when you knew Viktor was staring, leaning back and smirking. Cock twitching and pre-cum beading along the tip as he began to stroke himself.
âYouâre so beautiful,â Jayce whispered, pulling from your lips and staring into your eyes as your stomach twisted. You hadnât heard that in a while. âI want to fuck that pretty face of yours.â
And they both did.
Both of them leaned back against the headboard, eyes fluttering as you sucked them both off. Working your mouth along their cocks one at a time, your hand stroking the one your throat neglected.
âAh,â Viktor whimpered, a hand tight in your hair as he guided you along his cock, amber eyes heavy as you looked up at him, âFuck, youâre good at this.â
The praises kept you going; it was like a rush of confidence. You took them both deeper than you thought was possible, their cocks fucking your throat until you had to pull back, gasping for air. You could feel how close they both were, and when Jayce roughly tugged your hair back with a growl deep from his chest, you knew you were good enough to be fucked by them.Â
Finally.
What you hadnât expected was how.
The three of you were on the bed, with you sandwiched between them and your back pressed against Jayceâs chest. You looked up at Viktor, your leg hooked around his hips and breathing heavily, unsure where this was going but knowing that youâd do anything. Youâd take anything; you needed them.
As Jayce kissed over your bare shoulders, Viktor moved closer, hand at the base of his cock so he could direct it to your entrance. You whined when the tip pushed inside, teasing.Â
âViktor,â you breathed, your hands reaching out to grab at his waist so you could tug him closer, âfuck me. I need you, please.â
He chuckled, the sound rumbling in his chest, âMmh, youâve been so good. How could I say no to that pretty face of yours?â He murmured, closing the distance between your lips so he could pull you into a searing kiss.Â
He pushed inside you with one quick thrust, reaching the hilt as you choked on your breath, the sound captured by his lips. âAh, fuck,â you croaked, your cunt stretching from his length. You whimpered into his mouth, licking inside until your tongues slid together, and he gave you time to adjust to his size.
Jayce reached around you, the familiar feeling of his finger on your clit easing you. The pain of being stretched, a remnant of the past, as you pulled from Viktorâs lips, âKeep going.â
He obeyed quickly, panting as he shifted so he could fuck you, pulling out half-way and pushing back in. Careful movements until he knew you could take it, quickening to a hard pace that had you moaning out his name.
You reached back behind you, looking over your shoulder at Jayce as your hand wrapped around his cock, stroking him. You thumbed at the tip, the pre-cum coating his cock as you pumped him in repetition with Viktorâs thrusts. He huffed at the feeling, his forehead pressed against your shoulder blade as the heat in his abdomen tightened.
âYour pussy feels so good,â Viktorâs voice pulled you down from the clouds, a quiet mewl bubbling up from your throat at the praise, âYouâre being so good. Taking me so good⌠can you take us both?â
Both you and Jayce stilled, tensing at the prospect. Jayceâs cock twitched in your hand, and you stared at Viktor wide-eyed, heart slamming against your chest.Â
âBoth?â You whispered, thankful when Viktor slowed his movements, âI⌠I donât know. Maybe.â
âYou donât have to,â Jayce murmured into your ear, his breath heavy from your hand that had nearly stroked him to completion, âItâs okay if itâs a no.â
Viktor hummed in agreement, leaning forward and ducking to press his lips against your jaw, gentle kisses. You closed your eyes, lips parting as quiet sounds of pleasure came from you. The idea of it made your cunt clench around Viktorâs cock, both of them inside you at once.
Stretched impossibly thin.Â
âYes,â you whispered, eyes fluttering open to look into Viktorâs gold orbs, âI want you both. Fuck, I think I need it.â
Jayce grinned against your ear, your hand eagerly guiding his cock to your already-filled entrance. âEasy now, love.â He said, the pet name making your heart flutter, âOne step at a time. I donât want to hurt you.
Viktor began to slowly push himself in and out of you, slow movements so pleasure filled your senses before youâd be stretched beyond your comfort levels. You squirmed when you felt Jayceâs cock prod at your entrance.
âLet me fuck her,â Jayce mumbled, talking to Viktor, who reluctantly pulled himself out. Your cunt was empty for all of a second before another cock pushed inside you. Stretching you more than Viktor had, but not as long. Gods, you had no idea how youâd make this work.
You leaned forward against Viktor, whimpering as Jayceâs hand grabbed at your hip, digging into your flesh as he fucked you enough to wet his cock.
âYou ready? Viktor asked you, his hand caressing your cheek so you were forced to look into his eyes. You nodded, your stomach twisting.
Your eyes closed, and you did your best to relax your body. Your body leaned back against Jayce now as Viktor had to shift his body and position himself until his cock was pushing at your entrance, unsure if this would work.
Then you cried out loudly, choking on a strangled gasp when the head of his cock pushed inside, and your cunt stretched wide to fit him. Jayce was quick to act on your pain, a finger on your clit and lips at your ear, kissing and whispering soft praises in your ear. Anything to calm you, and it worked.
âShit,â Viktor hissed under his breath, his gaze focused down between your legs, watching as his cock penetrated you and joined Jayceâs inside your tight cunt. You were so wet that it was easy to slide right in, but he was careful and slow, eyes glancing at your face every so often to gauge your reactions.
You clawed at his shoulders, nails digging into his skin and only realized you had been holding your breath until you felt him fit inside you fully. Your eyes fluttered open, looking at Viktor with eyes full of unshed tears.
âFuck me,â you whimpered, nearly begging. The fullness between your legs was more than you could imagine, but the pleasure was beginning to outweigh the discomfort.Â
Viktor dove forward, his lips crashing to yours as Jayce moved first. He pulled his hips back, his cock moving out of you slowly and rubbing against Viktorâs, a whine from your lips swallowed down by Viktorâs tongue. As Jayce pushed back in, Viktor pulled outâan electric rhythm that made your head spin.
Both men groaned, breathing heavily as they fucked you slowly. Jayceâs forehead, sticky with sweat, was pressed against the nape of your neck as he focused on his movements. His cock twitched inside you with each forward press of his hips, the sensation of your tight cunt swallowing him while rubbing along Viktorâs had his release close to the edge already.Â
None of you could speak, the sounds of their slick cocks fucking you in languid movements loud in your ears. Heavy breaths, deep grumbles in their chests, and names rolling from your tongue through pleasured mewls.Â
Your hips met their rhythms, and not once was your pussy empty. Stretched so deliciously far that you felt your juices dripping down your thighs and wetting the bedsheets beneath your hips.
âI donât think Iâm going to last much longer,â Jayce broke through the silence you shared, his voice shaky as his teeth dragged along your shoulder and focused hard on keeping his release at bay. His finger over your clit had only helped in pushing you further toward your orgasm, fleshy walls clenching tight around the two cocks that took their turns filling you.
âMe neither,â Viktor pulled from your lips, a moan catching in his throat as he stuttered his hips forward, âGodâfuck.â
He was the first to fall over the edge, gasping as he buried his face forward against your neck, kissing you as he spilled inside. Jayce was right behind, unable to keep himself from pushing into you, so both cocks stretched you, hot cum sputtering inside you and leaking out as you milked both men dry.
Only a few more tight circles on your clit sent you over, hips twitching and causing both men to groan at the overwhelming feeling of you fucking yourself on their cocks as you rode out your climax. Electricity shooting through your body, loud cries of pleasure falling from your tongue until you were limp and whimpering, shifting so they could both pull out from you.
Once it emptied, you could finally breathe, your body able to relax from the limits you had pushed yourself to.Â
âYou did so well,â Viktor breathed against your neck, hardly able to speak. His mind was swirling, the weed and exhaustion only dizzying him further as he groaned, âFuck, Iâve never felt better.â
Jayce hummed in acknowledgement, letting out a heavy sigh as he rolled onto his back and ran a hand through his hair. He wore a lopsided grin as he tugged you towards him so you were tucked forward against his side and Viktor followed, clinging to you from behind and burying his face in your hair.
âMaybe weâll do that again sometime,â he eventually spoke, slurring slightly from the tiredness that had begun to consume him.Â
âMight have to give me a few business days to recover,â you murmured, your face nuzzled against his chest as the three of you lay atop the sheets. Much too tired to even bother pulling the sheets above your bodies.
Viktor chuckled, inhaling your scent deeply as his fingers traced patterns along your stomach absently, âMaybe I will buy you a strap. You can join me in fucking Jayce one of these days.â
âI donât know about that,â Jayce argued, half-asleep.
âYou get used to it.â You giggled, eyes closed as sleep began to win you over.
You sighed quietly, the sounds of both men snoring softly as they fell into deep slumbers after a week of overworking themselves. Your heart was so full of love as they held you closeâit was addicting. Jayce and Viktor were addicting. Whatever this was blossoming into was a dangerous game, but you knew you could trust them with your heart.
Your favourite boys.
#jayvik#jayvik x reader#jayvik x you#jayvik x y/n#jayce talis x reader#viktor x reader#jayce talis x you#viktor x you#arcane x reader#jayce talis smut#viktor smut#arcane fanfic#arcane x you#jayvik x female reader#arcane x female reader#arcane x y/n#spatialanswers#wordsbyspatial
731 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Tw - Katsuki is soo mean, rough sex, degradation n manhandling. Not proofread!
One thing about Katsuki, he's an impatient man, that's for sure. There wasnât any âKatsuki can i try to ride youâ or âpleaseee just let me do it by myselfâ none of that. He had enough of your shit.
He tsks mockingly, a derisive sound escaping his lips the moment his keen eyes detect that the rhythm of your alluring ass thatâs bouncing on his cock becoming duller and slower. He's so fucking disappointed in himself for even giving you the chance to try and ride him.
How dumb.
What a waste of time.
He quickly grabs both of your supple asscheeks, his strong hands creating a sense of urgency as he firmly squeezes them, preventing you from moving away. He impatiently starts thrusting his hips up into you, entering you in one complete motion. The sudden force of his entire length, which you weren't even able to fit by yourself, invading your little pussy so easily made you squirm to quickly get a hold of his broad shoulders to steady yourself because you knew how fucking crazy he was when it came to with manhandling.
His crimson-red eyes locked onto your contouring features, swallowing up your adorable reactions with pure joy. He just loves bullying you like this. Katsuki was a wonderful partner, devoted, wealthy, and maybe not the most mature, but he was unquestionably aware of right from wrong when it comes to relationships. The only thing is, heâs just so so cruel and vulgar to you sometimes, especially during sex. Bakugou always had a huge ego and prideful personality so you can't say you were surprised before tangling yourself up with him.
When the early morning light streamed through the window, his routine began before even taking a bite of the breakfast you made, pumping your warm cunny full of cum before heading off to fulfill his manly responsibilities as a pro-hero. "Better keep my cum buried in this pussy, you got it?" he commanded sternly, his warm breath fanning against the delicate skin of your neck as you mewled at the harsh way the edge of the dinner table was digging into your poor abdomen. Crossing your thighs together so you could avoid any spillage of his sperm because you know heâd check when you go deliver his home-cooked lunch at his agency later in the day. And if you make one wrong move, youâll be limping your way out of his agency.
Whether you like it or not, katsuki will always be mean when heâs fucking you. Itâs a part of him, youâve known that just by the way he acted. Always had an feisty attitude and angry issues with everyone around him but the difference is you fucking loved it, and of course he knew that, thatâs why he indulges in it and constantly reminds you every single time how much of a horny little cock-whore you are, pussy slobbering uncontrollably all over his pretty cock like a nasty slut. The rim of your hole clinging onto his dick as if your life depended on it. It hasnât even been five second since he walked through the door from work, still clad in his hero costume before his hard dick is nestled in his housewife's warm, runny sex.
Your pink panties slackly pulled to the side, revealing your tight hole for his vicious assault as he ruthlessly positioned himself to take advantage of your vulnerable state.
His gears and pants rubbing against the smooth flesh of your thighs, harshly marking it red. Poor Katsuki he couldnât save a civilian from a villain attack today and now heâs so frustrated and mad so what better way to vent than abusing his pretty housewifeâs comforting cunt? :(
âTight fucking pussy, yer creaming all over me already. Bet you were thinking about my cock splitting you open the entire day, werenât you princess?â He laughed tauntingly, his angry cock curving right into your g-spot making your toes curl in the air as his strong, big hands held an astonishingly tight grip on your waist to keep you off the floor while you bent over his marble counter. You always found it so sexy when Katsuki showed off his strength to you, after all, heâs one of the most strongest pro-heroes so of course heâd be unbelievably strong. You went crazy over it.
âSukiiâ mâgonna fuck! Cumâ you cried out, tears streaming down your eyes as his fat cock delved deeper into your core, repeatedly hitting your sweet spot over and over again, sending you into a daze as you lose your mind. âNo, you fucking slutâ always being such a greedy bitch. Youâre not cumming until Iâm ready to fill you up, ya hear me?â his tone was so serious, it sent shivers down your spine.
You quickly gripped the edge of the counter. Your soft, plush ass bouncing back against his hard pelvis with each forceful thrust. God, he loved the sight so much, he licked his lips at the delicious sight of the creamy mess you were creating, completely coating him and his balls with your juices. It made his cock throb against your walls at the lewd way your quirkless pussy was rightfully swallowing him in.
âKatsuki Iââ you stammered, struggling to find your words as fear washed over you. Your hole fluttered around him, you were seeing white at this point. Your inner muscles involuntarily clasped tightly around his length. You couldnât help it, his cock was just so fucking long and thick, and well he knew how to skillfully use it that it made you become undone within five minutes. Your eyes bulged open with fear as the streaming white liquid from your cunt spattered onto his cock and thighs and onto his expensive marble floor. The action didnât go unnoticed by him resulting in him quickly placing you down on the slick floor and violently smacking your fleshy ass, making it recoil against his touch as he groaned. âGod, youâre such a dumb fucking slut, what did I tell you? Canât even understand simple instructions that I give youâ.
He swiftly extracted his cock from your soaked pussy and hoisted you over his huge shoulder before making his way to your shared bedroom. You cried out as your cunt twitched in anticipation as echoes of his firm, resounding spanks on your bruised ass reverberated through the room with each step he took, âMâgonna teach you a fucking lesson, better make sure this is the last time you fucking disobey meâ.
#katsuki bakugou#katsuki smut#katsuki x reader#katsuki x female reader#katsuki bakugo mha#katsuki bakugo x reader#bakugou katsuki#bnha bakugo katsuki#bakugou katuski x reader#mha bakugou#bakugou smut#bakugou x reader#bnha bakugou#bakugo katuski#deku#mha smut#my hero acedamia#mha#boku no hero academia#deku smut#deku x reader#izuku smut#izuku x reader#izuku midoriya#mha midoriya#eijirou kirishima#kirishima smut#kirishima x reader#kirishima eijirou#eijirou smut
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Evergreen
Glimpses of your relationship. (Autistic Reader)
Reverie series can be found here. This is structured differently than the rest, it's multiple blurbs in one that I've written over time, which has definitely made it unnecessarily long but it's super light-hearted and fluffy so hopefully it's worth it
Being in a committed, serious relationship was new to you. You had dated, and⌠that was about it. Thatâs as far as things had gone in the past.Â
Yet, here you were, making your way through the airport after spending Christmas back home in ice cold, snowy Norway, a small smile on your face at the thought of the person waiting to pick you up and take you home.
It was a strange adjustment, that was for sure, but a very welcome one. Having someone at your side felt⌠comforting. Knowing you could go to her for anything at any time was comforting. However, sometimes it worried you that you had to commit your every day to her. Not in the sense that you couldnât settle down with her and her only, no way. Instead, you were anxious about the fact that there were times you needed your alone time, where you needed the world to quieten down a little to give you the space you needed to regulate yourself. Would Alexia understand that? Or would it irritate her that sometimes the only thing sheâd get from you was radio silence?
In the end, you didnât need to worry for even just a second. As a matter of fact, you found that peace in Alexiaâs company. Not all the time of course, that wasnât entirely realistic and time alone was still something you needed, just⌠less often. You wanted to spend everyday with her, even when you were mentally exhausted or burnt-out and so stressed you feared your hair would turn grey.Â
You hadnât planned to fall in love within mere months of living in Barcelona, nor had you expected to fall for a teammate. However, sometimes the most surprising things end up being the best. You adored Alexia and all that she was, especially when she demanded that she drop you off and pick you up from the airport and left no room for arguing.Â
The sight of her waiting for you as you walked out of the arrivals door was worth the ten days of torture being away from her. There was no way in hell you could have controlled the shy, excited grin on your face as you wandered over to her.
She didnât hesitate in holding her arms out when you got closer, an equally sheepish smile greeting you before you stepped into her space. The blonde let out an audible sigh of relief when her chin landed on your shoulder, holding you tightly against her whilst your hands slipped underneath the puffer jacket she wore and landed on the small of her back atop her sweater. For a few moments, the pair of you indulged in the comfort of the other after going so long without it. Hundreds of people passed by you as you did, each of them nothing more than a fleeting stranger with a life as complex as your own, yet your interest in their stories and the lives they led paled in comparison to the all-consuming feeling of Alexiaâs embrace.Â
Despite how you had technically just gone home, back to Norway where you grew up with all your family around you, that reuniting hug was⌠something more. Something deeper. You couldnât quite put your finger on what it was about it.
âHow are you? How was the flight?â She murmured quietly, pressing her lips to your coat-covered shoulder before leaning back and gazing down at you.
âTired. My mind is frazzled.â Alexia scrunched her nose at the unfamiliar phrase, and though she had never heard it before, she seemed to understand what you meant by it. You smiled at her as she did it, finding it much more adorable than you'd ever care to admit.
âLet's get you home, eh? With⌠with me? I stay?â She asked, wanting nothing more than to fall onto the sofa with you and lay there for the rest of her days.
âYes, god yes. I missed you.â You told her. The blonde chuckled softly and pulled you back in, this time with her cheek resting against your forehead as you nuzzled your nose against her jaw.
âSĂ, I will stay with you. Por supuesto.â Alexia said in a whisper, her lips pressing a kiss to your temple. âI missed you too. It was so strange without you.â
âHow so?â You wondered, content to stay there in her arms with the warmth of her drowning out the cool chill of the terminal.
âI was sad. Whenever I had some free time, I went to ask if you wanted to come over or I go to you or we have food together or something. But you weren't here and then I was sad. I'm never sad.â You giggled at the last statement, because despite staying in touch whilst you were gone with both calls and texts frequently throughout the day, it was nowhere near the same as being there in person. You understood exactly what she meant.
âDon't be silly, you're the most popular person in Barcelona. You know everyone there somehow, nevermind the thousands of fans too.âÂ
âMaybe, but none of them are you.âÂ
Your first instinct was to roll your eyes at her statement, which made her grin, but it did something to you. To you and your heart, to the butterflies in your stomach.
âCalla, Ale.â You shook your head, though spoke with a sheepish gratitude to your voice and a weakness to your knees that had her laughing quietly.
âI am being serious. I wanted you to have an amazing time at home but I wanted the days to go fast so I could see you again.âÂ
Her hand that landed on your cheek stopped you from turning away from her out of embarrassment at her sweet words, and you barely had a moment to scold her before she leaned down and finally kissed you. Each of you were overcome with a sense of relief, of yearning, of adoration, yet there was one stand-out thought which you both hadâ there was no way you could go that long without it again. And for Alexia, well, she also knew there was never another person in the world that could make her feel the way you did with just one kiss. It broke off sooner than you wanted, simply because not one of you could stop smiling.
âTake me home now?â You said, gazing at her as she blinked at you a couple times before snapping back into the reality. You giggled, spotting the exact moment she came out of her thoughts, which were overflowing with you, and nodded.
In moments like this, it was hard to believe that you were hardly three weeks into the relationship. Yet, if this was what three weeks had in store for you, you couldnât wait to see what a lifetime held.
There was a bit of that playful back and forth that you adored when she took your suitcase from you, arguing something to do with being a gentlewoman, and you let her. Who were you to resist her? Dumb, thatâs for sure. So she wheeled your bag to her parked car, your hand grasping onto her upper arm, in a comfortable silence. With it, came quiet excitement that formed between you, only now processing the fact you were back in each otherâs company and had the next few days to spend time together before training started up again.Â
Nothing could have prepared you for the complete and utter domesticity that took over your apartment when you stepped foot inside again.Â
Firstly, it started with Alexia heading to the kitchen whilst you went to your bedroom to drop off your bags and unpack the main things from your backpack. Unbeknownst to you, while you were out of the country, Alexia had borrowed Ingrid's key to your flat so that she could organise a few small surprises she hoped you would appreciate. And appreciate them you did.
Just as you were beginning to feel a little overwhelmed at the thought of all the chores that coming back from a vacation had to offer, the door to your room creaked open and in walked your girlfriend with a mug of your favourite hot chocolate in her hand. With a disbelieving smile on your face, you happily accepted it, placing a grateful kiss to her check as your silent way of thanking her.
And as if it couldn't get any better, with a quiet, loving murmur, the blonde persuaded you to leave your bags until tomorrow, not afraid to admit that she would much rather spend the evening in your arms than to see you add to your own stress by trying to get everything organised straight after a flight. You were glad to take her up on her advice because you walked into your lounge to a coffee table filled with surprises. A fresh bouquet of flowers, a new candle, the softest looking blanket you might have ever seen, one of Alexia's folded-up hoodies, and a small gift-wrapped box. You felt overwhelmed, but this time in the best way possible â because you felt wholly and completely loved, even if the pair of you hadn't said that specific word yet.
The only thing you could do to repay such kindness was by granting her wish of doing nothing but cuddling with you on the couch. So you did exactly that. With Alexia's hoodie on, which you realised was her favourite, you both lay down on the sofa and got comfy. Your head was on her chest, tucked perfectly under her chin, with the new blanket that exceeded your softness expectations covering you both, and the most adorable Christmas tree decoration hanging off a pine branch in the corner of the room. According to her, Alexia had chosen it whilst at the Christmas markets, seeing the beautifully crafted glass decoration and thinking of you. Though, she also went on to admit that she thought of you all of the time, hence why she had bought multiple small gifts for you whilst you were gone.
Neither of you planned to fall asleep, but it seemed that had been the case when Alexia woke up some time later, you still on top of her and sleeping. She glanced at her phone and her heart dropped when she saw the time. You hadn't spent the night together at this point of your relationship, yet here the midfielder was, still on your couch at 1am.Â
Maybe it was slightly unfair of her, but she would have truthfully done anything to stay in that moment, with you completely at peace lay on top of her. So she lingered for a minute or two, one hand on the back of your head as the other slipped under her jumper and softly trailed her fingertips up and down your warm skin. She closed her eyes and rested for just a second, before letting out a slightly stifled sigh and raising her head from where she had laid back. She gazed down at you, your cheek slightly smushed against her chest and your lips parted as you let out small breaths every so often, and did her best to memorise the sight for herself.
âCariĂąo.â She whispered, gently nudging your shoulder to wake you up so she could leave. If it was up to her, she would just slip out quietly and not wake you, but she knew the anxieties that would most likely cause for you and that was the last thing she wanted. âWake up, cari. Por favor.â
âShh. Sleep.â You grumbled, burying your face further into her neck and pulling the blanket tighter around you.
âNo, mi amor.â Alexia chuckled softly, which only had you groaning. âSorry. I have to go, it's the middle of the night.â
âJust stay, Ale.â You told her. Now that, she wasn't expecting. And if you weren't toeing the line between awake and asleep, you probably wouldn't have said it either.
âSâŚstay?â She repeated, though got no response from you. âWake up, wake up. Just for a minute while I go.â
You reluctantly opened your eyes then, if only to frown when you lifted your head up to look at her properly.
âWhy do you want to leave?â You asked in a slightly anxious mumble, those worries that Alexia wanted to avoid appearing anyway. To quell them quickly, she cupped your cheek and leaned forward to kiss your forehead.
âBecause we haven't spent the night together yet and I don't want to cross any boundaries. This is your space, I don't want to intrude and overstay my welcome.â She answered sincerely, gazing at you so softly that had you been standing, your knees would have surely buckled.Â
Those three words were so close to slipping out then, but you feared it was too early and you didn't want to scare her away just as you'd gotten her back. She kept you and your needs in mind at all times- not an overbearing amount, instead in a way where she somehow always knew the moment it was necessary for her to voice her willingness to cater for them. You'd known each other for a number of months now, so she had come to know you well, but it still caught you off guard how thoughtful and caring she was. Other than Ingrid, you weren't sure you had ever come across someone outside of your family that treated you so... perfectly. So normally. It was second nature for the Spanish woman at this point, and that meant the world to you.
âAle.â You breathed out quietly, shaking your head slightly. She frowned at your reaction, and you couldn't help the sleepy giggle that left your throat. âI would really, really love it if you stayed over. Only if you want to, though.â
Your hair was no doubt a mess from being asleep, you could feel how flushed your cheeks were, and the material of Alexia's t-shirt was probably imprinted on one side of your face. Despite this, Alexia still looked at you like you were the only person in the world.
âIf you are happy with it, I would love to stay over. I couldn't think of anything better than waking up in the morning to you.â Her words had you blushing, as they often did, and in your shy embarrassment, you ducked your head down to hide the beaming smile on your face. You lifted it back up only a second or two later when you heard Alexia yawn above you, the pair of you bursting into loud, hearty laughter afterwards.
Together, even with your fingers intertwined for the very short journey, you headed to your bedroom. Alexia perched on the edge of the bed as you searched your wardrobe not only for yourself, but your girlfriend too. You turned around with a pair of shorts for you, more than happy to keep on the jumper of hers you wore, as well as a sweater and another pair of shorts for Alexia. However, she looked at you like there was something she was holding back when you went to hand over the clothes.
âI donât⌠usually sleep with shorts or trousers on.â She admitted with an amusingly bright shade of pink to her cheeks. Even the tips of her ears had changed colours.
âThatâs fine, Ale, you can sleep in whatever you want. Long as youâre comfy.â You told her, giggling at the small sigh of relief she let out as you put her shorts back into the drawers.
âI did not want to make you feel uncomfortable or anything. Thank you for this.â She smiled up at you before standing.Â
There was a miniscule moment of awkwardness where the two of you felt like teenagers at a sleepover, worrying about changing in front of each other, until Alexia turned so that her back was to you and began to unbutton and unzip her jeans. You turned too, not without a coy grin on your face, and quickly got changed, as did Alexia.
âCan I turn now?â
âAre you finished?âÂ
You asked at the same time, laughing together once more whilst moving to face each other again. Alexia took in the sight of you in her jumper, the small detail making her heart skip with joy around her chest, and you shook your head at the fondness she admired you with as you tried not to look at the rather substantial amount of skin on show from the woman across from you. She looked adorable, in just her underwear and a sweater with slightly tousled hair. It was such a contrast to the person you saw on the pitch, and so what if you secretly, not-so-secretly loved the fact that you were the only one in the world that saw this dimension of her multifaceted persona?
âWhat side do you prefer?â You wondered, gesturing to the bed behind you.
âWhich side?â Alexia scrunched her nose in confusion like she did back at the airport, and still you found it just as endearing.Â
âYeah, like do you prefer being closer to the door or to the window?âÂ
âOh! I do not mind, cariĂąo, you can pick.â You let out a dramatic breath at her decision, then immediately clambered under the covers, making Alexia smile. âSo you like the window?â
âI do. I like being able to look out every morning, the sunrise wakes me up.â You answered her curiosity, and it was simply another fact which she stored away. She had a number of them memorised by now, but she hoped she could learn every single one.Â
âDo you, um⌠like to cuddle? When you sleep?â The blonde murmured a little shyly, lay on her back with her head turned to you. You had a feeling, from the sheepishness in her tone, that there was a certain answer she was hoping for. When you answered, you couldn't help the small, excited smile on your face.
âI think I do.âÂ
At your response, she moved onto her side, her accent thick when she quietly demanded that you roll over away from her. Once you had, you hid your face in your pillow when she shuffled up close to you, her chest to your back. Were you sure you werenât asleep? Because when her arm slipped around your waist and hugged you tight back against her, you were convinced you were dreaming.
But, of course, you always had something to say.
âDo you sleep with socks on?â You hummed curiously into the quiet room.
âSĂ..? Why?â
âThatâs so strange, Ale.â You commented, goosebumps rising on your skin with the huff she let out against your neck.
âVete a dormir, idiota.â She grumbled, though you knew she was smiling, it came through so clearly in her voice.
You woke up first the next morning. You werenât used to sharing a bed, so you didnât sleep too great, but waking up to Alexia snuggled close to you with her head half on your pillow and an arm wrapped around your body to ensure you didnât move from her hold, it was so worth it. Even if she called you a worm for the rest of the day, droning on and on about how wriggly you were overnight. This time, when she teased you, you could see the smile on her face as she did so, you didnât have to assume she had a grin like the previous night. With how the first night went, you thought about your future with a smile on your face, now knowing that mornings were so much better than ever before when you woke up to Alexiaâs grumpiness and her tendency to cling onto anytime you tried to leave the bed.
â
Just because you hated your own birthday, that didnât mean you disliked other peopleâs birthdays. In fact, for the people closest to you, you relished the opportunity to meticulously plan for them and show them exactly how loved they were.
âAle, I mean it. Donât you dare show up early.âÂ
February 2nd was of course your girlfriend's birthday. It was a morning training session that day, which was honestly quite lucky, and after some celebrations there with the club, you two were going your separate ways. Alexia had plans with some of her close-knit circle of friends from her hometown, whilst you were finishing up organising everything for when she came over to your place afterwards.
You had your arms crossed and eyebrows raised as you looked at her in warning where you stood at the driver's side window of her car. She had a smug grin on her face, like she wasn't listening to a thing you were saying.
âWhat if I just want to see you, mi amor?â She argued cheekily, but you scoffed.
âWell, I'm right here, telling you to NOT show up early.âÂ
âBut I'm early to everything! Early is on time, on time is-â
âOn time is late, late is what the hell is the point of being alive, yes I know you, Alexia.â You jabbed a finger into her chest, smiling at the toothy grin she responded with. âBut this is your birthday and I have everything planned down to a T, if you're early then I'm just going to kick you out and make you sit outside in the corridor until it's the right time.â
There was a tight schedule for the day, one you were not going to break. Alexia may try her damn hardest but her determination isn't going to win out this time, because yours is stronger.Â
She was going to spend the afternoon with her closest friends, the people that she knew she wouldn't be where she was now without them, whilst you had an intense few hours of cooking. Yes, hours. Cooking historically wasn't your favourite thing in the world, you were a pair that did not get along, but with a few tips and lessons from Alexia's mother, you had nearly perfected one dish that you knew Alexia would die for. Hopefully she wouldn't have to resort to such extremities as long as you keep to your timetable and she doesn't ruin that.
âOh my god!â You suddenly exclaimed as your phone vibrated in your pocket, your alarm telling you to get home ASAP going off at that particular moment. âI need to go! Youâre going to make me late!âÂ
Before Alexia could even blink, you had kissed her cheek and turned to head back to your car. But she wasnât allowing that.
âOye! Ven aquĂ, engel.â She sounded serious and a little strict then, you had no choice but to turn around and walk back towards her skeptically. You stood about a foot away from her door, though she beckoned you over with a wave of her hand and raised an eyebrow when you only shuffled a tiny bit. âVen aquĂ.â
You rolled your eyes at her and did as she said, though your attitude didnât stay for long when she pinched your cheeks together with one hand and leaned up to leave a lingering, firm kiss to your pouted lips that momentarily turned your brain to mush. After she pulled back, she chuckled a little menacingly at the daze she left you in, until you blinked out of whatever not so PG thoughts youâd fallen into and back to the present.Â
âDonât distract me!â You groaned, pushing her face away gently with your palm. âHave fun with your friends, Iâll see you later. At the right time, Ale!â
Fortunately for you, she did show up on ti- well, two minutes early actually, but you were running ahead of schedule thanks to the gracious extra time you gave yourself in case anything did go wrong. Some things⌠did go wrong, but all were salvageable, and now you had the most beautiful aroma of slow-cooked, completely homemade (apart from the actual pasta) shredded beef ragu pasta circling throughout your apartment, and if you didnât say so yourself, it could definitely pass as a Michelin star meal.
However, out of all the outcomes you had thought of for that night, there was one that you never could have prepared yourself for.
âYou reek of wine.â Was the first thing you said when you opened the door to your pink-cheeked, suspiciously happy girlfriend. You scrunched your nose up at the distinct scent coming from her, or actually it was probably just your hypersensitivity to most smells, whilst Alexia beamed at you from her place rooted in the doorway.
âHola, guapisima.â The blonde grinned, reaching her arms out and making toddler-esque grabby hands at you, otherwise known as asking for a hug in sober language.Â
Your first thought, as you leaned in, was one of anxiety and stress, since you didnât exactly plan to deal with a wine drunk Alexia for the first time especially with it being her birthday. But then, she hummed almost like a happy cat purring when you wrapped your arms around her, and she seemed relaxed and happy in a different way than you had seen so far. Thankfully she didnât seem too drunk, maybe just a bit tipsy, and as you held her you giggled at the way she nuzzled her nose into the skin just below your jawline.
âYou had fun then? With your friends?â You wondered as you ran a hand up and down her jumper clad back.
âMhm.â She lifted her head up and smiled at you. You looked in her eyes, and found nothing but carefree and utter contentment swirling around there. It did something to your heart then, a feeling akin to relief and pride settling over you at how at peace she seemed to be in your company. Even if that was assisted by the alcohol in her system. âSo happy to be with you now. I waited all day.âÂ
âYeah, yeah. Softie.â You teased, giggling at how she tutted in disapproval at your comment and raised an eyebrow at you. âFeliz cumpleaĂąos.â
âTusen takk.â Alexia grinned in turn, her eyes creasing in the corners. âVes? I am not early. I am at the right time and hungry, so let me in.â
âNo.â You said just as she went to move past you. You tightened your arms around her waist so that she couldn't move, and she frowned grumpily as a result. âYou're two minutes early, actually.â
âVale.â She sighed, giving up the fight much easier than you expected, which only raised your suspicions further. âYou cooked, sĂ? Mami said you were cooking a big meal?â
âI did, it's almo-â You were right to be wary of her behaviour, as her hands slipped down to the back of your thighs and she hoisted you up into her arms, catching you off guard. You pushed the door shut behind her before she walked away, only just managing to reach it over her shoulder as she started walking through your flat. âAle! What are you doing?!â
Not that she made it too far before she almost sent the two of you flying down to the floor when she bumped into the set of drawers near the entryway.
âBe careful! How much did you drink?â You scolded lightly, grabbing onto the door frame that led into the kitchen to steady yourselves.Â
âHmm⌠does it matter?â She answered, curving the question with a smile on her face before the smell of food cooking caught her attention.
âNo, you canât be in here yet! Put me down, get out!â You panicked slightly at how the surprise would have been ruined as she went to head over to the stove, though it was instantly relieved when Alexia stopped in her tracks and lowered you back down to the floor with a grumble. âYou canât know yet, I need to serve it up. Go sit at the table and wait, please behave. No funny business.â
âI will stay here and behave and watch you.â The midfielder compromised, and with a defeated sigh, you nodded and got started with the final steps of the evening.Â
âYou're so weird.â You muttered, turning to glance back at her where she leaned back against the wall with her hands clasped behind her like a bored, young child when she clicked her tongue in disapproval.
âNot weird.â She grumbled, giving up on standing around and waiting, instead wandering over to stand beside you, drooling at the food you'd prepared until something caught her eye. âWhat is this?â
She picked up the piece of paper she saw and read through it â albeit with slightly blurred vision â and felt a wave of adoration wash over her.
âOh, it's the⌠timetable I wrote for myself tonight. So I didn't forget anything.â You replied sheepishly, opting out of facing the blonde in case her and her unpredictable drunken antics decided to tease you for it.
You knew it might be a little weird to anyone else that you'd make such a detailed outline for the evening, but it was something you had always done and it hadn't failed you thus far. It was very meticulous, with timings for food and reminders of tiny things you didn't want to forget and when you could get ready for her arrival as the dinner cooked without it ruining the process.Â
Though, Alexia didn't think it was weird or unusual. To her, it was just another glimpse into your mind and how it worked, and she treasured it anytime she got to see that. She was sure, when you weren't looking and didn't need it anymore, she'd slip it into her pocket and keep it as a memory. Sure it might just be a lined bit of paper ripped out of the nearest notebook with scribbled notes that only you could understand, but for Alexia it was a sentimental souvenir that represented so much more than just a nice evening together. Making sure everything went perfect and was well organised that night was one of your many ways of demonstrating your love for her and how deep it ran.
âI really appreciate you setting up this evening for us.â Alexia began quietly, resting her chin on your shoulder and wrapping an arm loosely around your waist as her hand found its place on your hip. âMi novia bonita. You are the best.âÂ
âI'm sorry we aren't going out or doing anything fancy.â You mumbled insecurely, suddenly shrinking in on yourself and allowing the doubts to come in.Â
Alexia might be here with a smile on her face, but would she have been happier elsewhere? An actual Michelin star restaurant with a girlfriend that could handle more than half an hour in such an environment? Dressed up to the nines and paying a bill of, at the very least, three digits rather than putting up with a haphazard home-cooked meal and a night in?
âWhy you say that?â Alexia frowned, gently taking the dish you were holding as well as the ladle in your other hand and putting them both down for the time being. She put the lid back on the pot so that the food didn't cool too much, before urging you to face her with her hand moving to your shoulder. âWhy, when I think this is the perfect way to spend my birthday?â
âBecause other years you've had parties and nights out, you've told me all about them and the dinners you've had and stuff. This is just⌠nothing compared to all those. But it's all I can give you and it doesn't feel like enough. I just⌠I tried my best though.âÂ
The words come out thick and fast with little warning, revealing stresses that you'd carried on your shoulders for days since you came up with the idea for this night. You tried to disguise them, whenever Alexia asked previously you what was up you shrugged her off, but of course it was now of all moments that you spilt all you felt.Â
âNo. No, no, no.â Alexia said, her eyebrows pressed down into a scowl of determination, which you took as anger.
âI am sorry, Alexia, I did try my b-â
âAnd your best is so much more than I could wish for.â She cut you off in a firm voice, her hands on either side of your neck as her thumbs under her chin tilted your head up to face her. âIt is more than enough. I see what you have done here for me and I see you. Not what you can't do. Those other things for my birthday, they were more for my family and my friends to enjoy. I liked them, but⌠there is a reason I didn't want to do all that this year and it's not because of you. It's because it's not what I want, but you know what I want, and I know that because you've planned this night and it is perfect for me.â
With her flushed cheeks and slightly tousled hair from⌠well, from what you weren't sure though it probably had the same reasonings as the red tinge to her cheeks, but it was her wide eyes that really tied off the slightly manic appearance of her. Like, if you didn't believe everything she said, she might go on a tipsy rampage against everyone that had done you so wrong it had led to your current doubtful mindset.Â
Your hands were clasped in front of you, fidgeting as you processed her words which had been a little unexpected. Perhaps a drunk Alexia wasn't such a worrying thing like you thought it might be.
âA⌠are you sure? I mean, I d-âÂ
âSpending time with the woman I love? She cooks an amazing meal for me? And it is just us, nobody else?â She interrupted you again, a soft smile on her face as her thumbs carefully caressed the soft skin of your cheeks. âI love that, cariĂąo, I really have been so excited all day. Please, never⌠belittle yourself over what you can't do, when everything that you are doing is more than good enough for everybody around you. Nobody loves like you do and I feel very lucky to be the one that gets all you have to give.â
Definitely not as bad as you feared.
âYouâŚâ Speechless, you trailed off and shook your head. So you leaned in and hugged her, because there was very little you could say to repay her for her thoughtfulness other than- âI love you.â
âI love you too, mi amor.â Alexia hummed into your ear, swaying you both on the spot before her temporarily depleted attention span averted back to the pasta that was calling her name. âI also love pasta so please let me eat now. Two minutes have passed, no?âÂ
There was a grin pressed against the skin of your neck as you lightly hit her back for her comment. That night with Alexia was just another example of how well she truly knew you, unlike anyone you'd ever met. And that pride from earlier? It returned as you say across from her at the dinner table, a rich amount of pasta dished up in front of you both, because she said you knew her too. You knew her too.Â
As it turned out, your cooking skills far surpassed Alexia's expectations, nevermind your own. She may have been a tiny bit worried considering the few but memorable occasions of you trying to cook for her, so she'd have to thank her mother in a very generous way, because it might have been one of the best things she'd ever been served. When the midfielder slumped back in her chair, the button to her trousers undone after stuffing her face with a weekâs worth of pasta, her eyes never steered away from you.
You weren't doing anything of note, you were simply loading the dishwasher up with the plates and cutlery and whatnot that you'd used that day. Yet, for your girlfriend, there was so much love blooming through her chest she had no idea what to do with it apart from gaze at you like you were the one who had invented football.
âYour presents are in my bedroom by the way. I, um⌠may have gone a bit overboard.â You admitted shyly as you went to go back to your chair, though you were stopped in your tracks when an arm curved around your waist and pulled you down to sit on Alexiaâs lap.
âYour bedroom?â She said lowly, a glint in her eyes that were solely focused on your lips. You blushed, knowing exactly what was on her mind, having come to recognise the pattern in her behaviour when she wanted⌠something in particular. You dragged the whole thing out, knowing it only ended in one way, but whereâs the fun in that?
âMhm.â You nodded, your heart rate speeding up a tad at how she smirked afterwards.
âVaya, quĂŠ conveniente, no?â Alexia murmured, leaning in so that your noses brushed together and your lips were millimetres apart. At her teasing, you tried to resist the bashful smile but Alexia saw it for a split second before you could repress it. âBueno. Vamos.â
In an instant, she was up from her seat with you in her arms, one strict destination in her mind with one very likeable goal.Â
âAle, I just had a giant bowl of pasta!âÂ
âNo me importa, mi amor.â She sang, before kicking the bedroom door shut behind you both.
â
From an outsiderâs perspective, your relationship seemed just as perfect as it was in your point of view. Didnât take a genius to recognise that; five minutes with you and Alexia, anyone could see how much you valued each other.
â-and then my mother rang Mapi, like actually called her, just to see if I was lying. They teamed up on me, snuppa, my mother and my girlfriend. Over soup.âÂ
âThat is⌠you got yourself into that mess, Ingrid. I canât comment. Canât take sides.â
Just like it had been ten years ago, back home in Norway in a tiny hotel in Oslo, you and Ingrid were sharing a room for an away game. There had been training, dinner, and now it was downtime where everybody could choose what they wanted to do. With Alexia at the press conference and Mapi⌠doing whatever Mapi did, you and Ingrid settled for a relaxed night in, though the movie youâd landed on was long forgotten in the background.
âYou just took a side. Unbelievable.â The dark-haired woman sighed, shaking her head in disappointment. You grinned, lay on your side on your bed as Ingrid painted her nails across from you on hers.
It was peaceful and just what you wanted it to be, some time alone with your second favourite person in your life where you could just exist in each otherâs company. Unfortunately, though to nobodyâs surprise, it didnât last long.
âBuenas noches.â Alexia smiled as she walked in, somehow having acquired a keycard to your room.
âWhat are you doing here?â You asked in confusion, not expecting to see her for the rest of the evening since you werenât sharing a room.
âOh, what a lovely greeting.â She scoffed jokingly, disregarding the fact you were midway through a conversation and flopping down onto the space next to you. The blonde lay on her stomach, face turned into your back as an arm flung around your waist. And she just stayed there.
With a glance at Ingrid, who shrugged her shoulders, you rolled your eyes at your girlfriendâs antics before the pair of you slipped back into conversation like nothing had happened. Alexia piped up every now and then, but for the most part, she remained quiet and just relished in your company.Â
Ingrid hadnât seen these sides to either of you, ever.
It was something small, you and Alexia didn't even exchange a word, but there was a smile on your face as you chatted with Ingrid that the defender didn't see much until Alexia came into your life. Still, it was big enough for her to come to a realisation. Two, actually.
First, that you were happy with Alexia, which made her beam with joy for you and feel extra grateful for Alexia. The second, though, was something she had hoped would happen the minute she caught wind of the transfer rumours. You were completely, genuinely, whole-heartedly happy with your life at Barcelona. And in Barcelona too of course, but you weren't currently in the city at that moment, you were halfway across the country, so. But her point still stood.
However, no matter how much she valued your happiness, she could get to that another time. For now, she wanted-
âI want to go to sleep now.â She decided, zipping up the bag in which she kept all her nail stuff for when she travelled, looking at the two of you on the bed and noting the puzzled expression on your face.
âThen go to sleep, Ingrid, nobody is stopping you.â Alexia chuckled behind you at that, quickly leaving a kiss on the back of your neck before sitting up.Â
âNo, she is trying to tell me to get out.â She yawned, sharing a smile with Ingrid at your misunderstanding.
âOh. Well, get out then. Youâre not even supposed to be here.â Ingrid grinned at your reply that had Alexia frowning, not expecting you to go against her.
âYouâre supposed to be on my side, cari.â She argued, nudging your knee.
âAsk Ingrid. I donât take sides. The only side Iâm on is the right side of justice.â Ingrid bursted out laughing at that and you had to stifle your own, though you did smile at the unimpressed but amused look on Alexiaâs face. âTake it up with the club, those are the rules. Youâre the captain. Iâm sure they will be so glad to hear you canât stay away from your girlfriend for a few hours overnight.â
The captain shook her head and stood, tugging you off the bed and wrapping you up in a hug that had a better purpose than simply saying goodnight. She slipped her own keycard into your pocket and whispered something unintelligible for Ingridâs ears to you. Then, she left with a grin, and Ingrid scoffed as you turned back to her shyly, cheeks bright red.
âYou know what, I donât even want to know.â Ingrid said, gathering her things to take into the bathroom to start her night routine.
âIt was nothing like that!â You claimed abruptly, realising where her mind had gone. You hesitated for a moment, before remembering who it was in front of you. âShe was just being sweet. Saying she would miss me for the night.â
All Ingrid could do was shake her head at the pair of you and how utterly loved up you were, because with every glimpse she caught of the true nature of your connection with each other, it exceeded her hopes and expectations every single time. So, with her hands on her hips as she took the sight of you smiling with a soft shyness to your face and how you fidgeted with the keycard in your pocket, she had no qualms expressing her feelings.
âDo you know how much it means to me? To see you this happy with someone?â Was what she said, which you werenât expecting at all. You were expecting more teasing, or for her to just tell you to be quiet so she could get ready for bed. Certainly not that.
âWhat do you mean?â You wondered quietly. She came to stand in front of you and put her hands on your shoulders, meeting your curious stare with a proud look in her eye.
âIt just makes me happy to see that you have found someone that treats you exactly as you deserve to be treated. Who isn't afraid to ask questions, who goes above and beyond for you, who sees you for who you are. I had no idea Alexia would be that person for you but I am so glad she is. I am just⌠relieved and proud that this is how things have worked out for you with moving to this club. I was worried you wouldn't like it but you have really made a place for yourself. And you even got yourself a girlfriend, like, look at you go!â Ingrid beamed, shaking you a little from excitement as she spoke.Â
You giggled at her because this moment was so Ingrid, but at the same time, it tugged on your heart strings. Her words put things into perspective for you about everything that had happened since you left Germany, and though there had been lows, there were so many more highs than you realised. Even still, the best was yet to come.
There wasnât a single part of you that would ever get tired of hearing how proud and happy Ingrid was for you. Youâd looked up to her since the moment you met her, she was an example to you, like a big sister. No way would you be the person you were without her. Sheâs one of those people you hold onto for life, and you would spend the rest of yours trying to repay her for everything sheâd done for you.
The next morning, when Ingrid woke up alone in your shared hotel room, she wasnât even surprised, nor was she the slightest bit concerned for your whereabouts. There was only one place you would be, and though you cruelly abandoned her some point during the night, the sight of you walking in with Alexia, wearing her training jersey with 11 printed on it, her arm around your shoulders as you giggled at something she said to you, was very much welcome.
â
When something wasnât quite right with Alexia, your entire world felt off-kilt, until you got to the bottom of what was up with her. Sometimes sheâd willingly come to you for some support and comfort, other times she was reluctant, and very much stuck in her own head.
Like, for example, just before the season started ramping up, she got a minor muscle injury thatâd keep her out for a couple weeks. Everyone knew how itâd make her feel, but it was up to you to be there and reassure her that no, the world wasnât ending, and yes, she could be the little spoon for that evening.Â
Alexia was a bit of a doom-thinker, which not many people knew about, but it was the truth. The moment she was told some bad news, there was a frown paired with a scowl which both were so deeply imprinted on her face, if there was a gust of strong wind, she might actually, genuinely, get stuck like that. Her mind worked on overdrive, thinking and thinking and thinking until she could land on the fastest solution to whatever was wrong. When there wasnât an immediate solution, well⌠you wouldnât be surprised if her head exploded.
So, after having gone home before Alexia was done with her physio assessment, you raced back as soon as you could the second one of the Barca staff told you she was still there, on her own, watching the B-teamâs training session. You had tried ringing her, though you knew her phone was most likely sitting in her bag in the locker room as she attempted to gain some peace of mind. The captain had apparently been there for quite some time, however, and you felt sheâd had enough time on her own to process it before she needed the care of someone she loved.
She sat on the second-to-top row of the bleachers, hood up and cap on with her hands in her pockets, slumped back against her chair as her eyes tracked every movement of the young players in front of her. You approached her quietly and cautiously, as if trying not to spook away some sort of wild, erratic, unpredictable animal. But no, it was just your emotionally inept girlfriend- inept only when it came to football and injuries.
Even though she could definitely hear you, she gave nothing away.
âAle? Can I sit with you, or would you like some more time on your own?â You asked gently, the blonde staying silent. âI can leave if youâd like. Just thought Iâd come check on you.â
After a second or two, she shook her head and waved you over. She didnât really know what to say, her mind was split in half and each side was fighting it out between being angry and being logical. She knew sheâd be back in no time, but there were still games missed. Missed games, missed opportunities.
You took the seat beside her and tried to get a read on her face, which was entirely emotionless apart from the way she pursed her lips and the slight scowl she had that couldnât be blamed on the sun, thanks to her hat. Without really knowing how she felt, you didnât know what to do. Alexia had never lashed out at you to ever give you the wrong idea, but you really didnât want to say the wrong thing and make her feel worse, or angry.
That was until, about a minute after you sat down, she shuffled a little closer in her seat to where you sat, her shoulder just slightly brushing against yours. You knew that was her silently reaching out, so you complied easily, and rested a hand on her thigh, which she immediately grasped onto with her own.Â
âIt is so annoying.â You heard her say some time later, her voice just a whisper which had the tiniest crack of emotion in it. âAnd I am annoyed that I feel annoyed.â
Her eyes were still unmoving from the pitch, but as you looked at her, you smiled sadly, and slipped your hand out of hers to wrap an arm around her shoulders. You coaxed her closer to you, glad when she leaned your head against yours. You would never wish for her to be in this position or a situation similar, but right now you knew she was okay and safe, so you relished in the fact she sought you out, like you did when the roles were reversed. It was the wrong moment to think such a thing, but you were almost relieved that she also needed you when she was going through a difficult time, like you needed her.Â
âI know. Nobody expects you to just sit back, take this news, and not be angry that an injury has come when youâre so in form. And when the team needs everybody because itâs going to get hectic soon. Let yourself feel frustrated, youâre allowed to and expected to. But when we wake up tomorrow, youâre gonna come here, and youâre gonna get on with rehab because that is your mindset. You know, when you get up in the morning, these resentful feelings will have gone. You just have to feel them.â You settled on reminding her that she knows she will get past it, because it was the truth, and trying to sugarcoat anything or pretending like all was okay would have been the wrong way to go about this situation.Â
Alexia was ineffably grateful. For you coming to be beside her, for your words, and just for you overall. She always found these first moments after bad news difficult, but the road ahead of her seemed so much clearer with every bit of reassurance you gave.
âAnd you will be with me, huh?â She turned to you with a slight smirk, an act you knew was a classic performance of fake it âtil you make it. If she acted confident, maybe she would start to feel somewhat sure of herself again.
âAnd I will be with you for every second of it. Every second.â You told her with a bright smile, and the combination of that and your dedication to her also brought a smile of her own to her face. âYou are the most determined person I have ever met. But it is human to have blips. Itâs why Iâm here; to try to make you feel better because you donât have to go through blips alone.â
Somehow, you were saying all the right things, even if you thought you were just muddling through an internal checkbook of âthings people say to each other during hard times.â Seeing Alexia with a smile on her face compared to the stormy expression she wore when you arrived was a huge boost in confidence. Even more so when she turned her body towards you and ducked her head down so that she could rest her chin on your shoulder as she brought you in for a hug that comforted you just as much as it did her.
âThank you for coming here.â She mumbled into your jacket, and you kissed her cheek afterwards.Â
âAlways. It is my duty to the team, no?â You couldnât help but grin in triumph when she laughed, slightly muffled by your clothes, but she laughed nevertheless. âAnd as your girlfriend, I suppose.â
âYou suppose.â
âFine. It is my duty, a duty I take very seriously. A duty Iâm very good at, considering Iâve got you here in my arms, laughing like you didnât look like you wanted to watch the world burn when I arrived.â
âYou are⌠annoying. Cocky, smug, and annoying. Stop it.â
â
You were serious when you said youâd be there every second along her rehab. As you had told her, it was a duty you took very seriously. But how serious, Alexia didnât know in that instance at the training ground.Â
One of your favourite love languages for others was gift giving, you were sort of known as the best present-buyer with everyone you know, because that was also another thing you did not joke about. Though, it was your spontaneity with such a habit that you knew people appreciated most. And who else would be at the top of that long list of people, other than your girlfriend.Â
Even if you did accidentally almost send her to hospital as you walked into her apartment out of the blue as she sat at her dining table with her headphones on.Â
Since she was out of playing action and feeling a little useless with what she could give to the team, she basically took it upon herself to take notes of the matches and training sessions that sheâd missed whilst she was gone so that she could send them to the team and hope they got good use out of it. That meant her attention was entirely on her laptop and notepad when you walked in, a small gift bag in your hand and a nervous look on your face, which she missed of course.
It wasnât until you were stood beside her and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder that she jumped out of her skin and slammed her headphones down on the table so hard out of fear, you worried sheâd broken them. Then, she exhaled deeply, hand on her heart as she worked to slow it down once she noticed it was you. Unfortunately for her, you had no control over the laughter that bubbled out of you at her dramatic reaction, to which she groaned and pulled you closer with an arm around your waist, hiding her face in your stomach out of embarrassment.Â
At that point, you noticed something very convenient for the gift you had bought her. Her hair was tied up into a messy bun, making your life so much easier.
âClose your eyes, Ale. I have something for you, youâre not allowed to see it.âÂ
âWhy get me something if I cannot see what it is?â She argued, putting on that frustratingly endearing faux innocent expression she often put on when trying to fight her case over something small and light-hearted like this.
âJust be quiet and do what I say.â You told her, attempting to be stern but it was entirely futile when she gazed up at you like that, and before youâd even finished your sentence, there was a smile on your face.Â
Despite how she rolled her eyes teasingly, she closed her eyes and sat still, waiting for whatever you had in store for her. As she sat there, she could hear you reaching into the bag she spotted and taking something out of it, but other than that, she was none the wiser to what her surprise was. Her eyebrows shot up when she felt you lay something delicate around her neck.
âEngel, what have you done?â She enquired, her eyes still shut as she fought the urge to open them prematurely.
You stayed silent, making sure the present was secure, before tapping her shoulder to indicate you were done and stepping back shyly. The second she opened her eyes, she fixed you with a knowing, accusatory glare, before standing and heading over to the mirror, where her face lit up at what she saw.
A dainty gold chain sat perfectly across her neckline, a simple piece of jewellery that immediately jumped up to the top of her favourites. There wasnât anything outrightly extravagant about it, it was discreet and meant to be worn with daily casual clothes, but Alexia wondered how sheâd gone without it for so long, because it was truly perfect. She couldnât find a better word to describe it. Maybe priceless, because the sentiment behind it was even more beautiful to her than the appearance of it.Â
You had gone out with some friends having woken up without Alexia beside you that morning with no plans to see each other that day. Yet, there you were, showing up out of the blue with a surprise that she treasured after having it in her possession for no more than a minute. It was supposed to be an entirely inconspicuous day for the pair of you, but that flew out the window when you decided to get her a gift that could probably never be topped.
Alexia never really found herself as someone that people randomly bought gifts for. Sure, her mother and her sister might spot something and get it for her, but other than that, everyone assumed she had everything she could ever need, what with her wages and her sponsors and bonuses for all the thirty titles sheâd won. She never would have known that a necklace could evoke such a whirlwind of emotion throughout her. It stuck in her mind, on repeat, over and over; you went out shopping with friends, without Alexia even jokingly asking for a present, and had seen something which made you think of her. And you even went so far as to buy it for her, and then surprise her at her own apartment with no warning.Â
âItâs just something small, I know itâs not all that special, but I saw it and thought of you and deci-âÂ
The blonde had a habit of cutting you off when you rambled insecurely, though it wasnât something you had a particular distaste for. Every time she did so, she stopped you in your tracks and did something that pulled each anxiety from your mind until you forgot what you were even worrying about. Whether that be by talking, or drawing you in for a hug, or offering a distraction, or in this case, indulging in the overwhelming amount of love she felt by kissing the life out of you.
Though, for her, that still wasnât enough of an expression of her feelings, so just as you caught up with her she pulled away. Her arms were around your waist in an instant, and she lifted you up off the ground and spun you both around, like movie stars in the rain. However, thankfully you were both warm and majoritively dry in the comfort of Alexiaâs apartment- majoritively dry, because there were⌠tears on your neck?
âAre you crying?â You asked in disbelief, surprised that sheâd have such a reaction to just a necklace.
âYes. Yes I am.â Alexia answered with a laugh, using one of her hands to hastily brush away the endless tears that fell. âI am crying because you bought me a necklace. For no reason, you bought me a necklace, and I really l-love that. It means a lot to m-me, amor.âÂ
Her reaction almost had you crying too; she was adorable, and you hugged her tighter because it felt like that was all you could do. Every day with her, she showed a new side to who she was away from Alexia Putellas, the merciless footballer that was no match for anyone. This version, this emotional, choked up version of her was so heart-warming, part of you wished the world could see it, whilst the rest of you relished in the fact you were the only person to see it. Only you could make her cry over a necklace, and as weird as that was, it was your badge of honour youâd wear with pride.Â
Perhaps your bank account wouldnât agree, but youâd buy her a dainty gold chain everyday of the year if it meant she felt at least half as loved as she made you feel.
â
Somewhere along the way since you first fell in love with Alexia, Barcelona officially became⌠home.Â
Germany was never home, you always knew youâd move away at some point. You liked the city you were in, you thought you loved it at the time, but⌠Barcelona introduced to you what love actually was, and it was Alexia.Â
You didnât know what life had waiting for you years down the line, and if you thought about that and its unknowns for too long, you would send yourself into an anxious tizzy that was entirely unnecessary. For now, you were the happiest youâd ever been, and it just so happened that you were in Barcelona when that happened. The city was dreamy, though so was the woman you were in love with. So were your friends. Everything about your life was the best itâd ever been.
That, unsurprisingly to you, opened up a world of daydreams and scenarios to think about. The first on your agenda, which was a terrifying one if it didnât go your way: would Alexia ever want to live with you?
âAle? Can we talk about something?â You said out of the blue as the pair of you walked along a beach in Madeira, hand in hand as the waves lapped calmly over your feet and the sun and the sky flaunted its beauty with shades of purples, pinks, and oranges, painting the perfect, serene background to a conversation sure to bring some anxiety.Â
âOf course. Anything. Do you want to sit down and talk?â Alexia suggested, taking you both a little higher up the sand after you nodded. She took a seat first, before looking up at you with a welcoming smile as you paused for a moment, then sat down.
It was probably ridiculous and childish that you thought so, but you hated how the dynamic of any kind of relationship could change with one conversation. With what you were about to say, you felt sick at the possible outcomes. You knew what you were about to say, whilst Alexia was blissfully unaware of the storm you were about to kick up. The words were on the tip of your tongue as you looked at her, and your mouth opened and closed for a few moments as you built up the courage to speak them. Eventually, you did, and Alexia waited patiently throughout your internal warfare.
âWould you⌠ever want to, maybe, live together? One day?â
For a few brief moments (the worst of your life), Alexia didnât respond. In that short time, your anxiety reached whole new heights, convincing you that the next words out of Alexiaâs mouth would be her breaking up with you. They werenât, of course they werenât.
âI would love to. I really would.â She admitted coyly, smiling and shaking her head at the utter look of shock on your face. âI have been thinking about this for some time, I just didnât know how to bring it up. So, please, tell me what you think.â
âWhat I think?â Alexia nodded, a comforting hand landing on your knee. âWell⌠I donât know how we would do it.â
âWhat do you mean? We just decide whose apartment to move to and do that, no?âÂ
It wasnât that simple, unfortunately. This was something you did indeed have a lot of thoughts on, and maybe itâd be those that would finally scare her off.Â
Alexia was amazing at understanding, but she wasnât perfect. Nobody could blame her for not being clued in on something like this, especially since it was the first time you were talking about it together.
âI⌠that wouldnât work. Not for me anyway.â You started, a little disheartened by the frown that formed on her face. Still, you explained yourself. âIf I moved into your apartment, it wouldnât feel like my home. I love your apartment, I do, but itâs your apartment and always has been. If you moved into my apartment, that would mean that⌠itâs not my space anymore. Which makes no sense at all because it obviously would be, but⌠I donât know how to explain it best. ItâsâŚâ
You trailed off, frustrated at how you couldnât properly articulate yourself in such a delicate situation. But, now that she was clued in, Alexia understood exactly what you meant.Â
Your apartment was your dedicated space; having someone move in, no matter who it was, would feel like having an intruder there at all times. Everything would be different in your mind, even if the only physical difference was Alexia, your girlfriend. Itâd take you months, or probably even years, to get used to it. And you know you couldnât live like that, even if you so desperately wanted to.Â
Living with Alexia in her apartment would be even worse. You know her apartment as a visitor, but not as a resident. If you lived there, it would constantly feel like you were in someone elseâs home and not your own. These two things, though they may be the easiest options theoretically, would cause all kinds of hell for you and probably reverse all the progress youâd made since moving to Spain. It would put strain on everything, from your relationships, to the football you played, to your mental health, everything. It just wasnât a feasible or healthy option.
âI understand that, mi amor. I understand all that you said.â Alexia tried to reassure you, but you could see the sadness in her eyes that she tried to disguise. She was upset by this new revelation, and that wrecked you. âPlease donât feel guilty about it though. I am not mad or anything.â
You nodded and avoided her eyes, focussing your attention on the ocean in front of you and crossing your arms, like you were protecting yourself. You pulled away from your girlfriend to get away from the inevitable pain of her pulling away instead. Alexia realised that and had to suppress a sigh, not one of annoyance or along those lines, but out of concern, because she could see that turmoil this conversation had caused you.Â
She decided to give you a couple minutes to think on your own, wondering if thatâs what youâd need to process all that had just occurred. She was right to do that, because you did something rare. Rather than dwelling on the negative outcomes of what just happened, you tried your best to make something good out of it.
Because, in the end, relationships were all about compromise.
âMaybe, next year or next season or whatever, weâŚâ You paused to take a breath, then addressed Alexia directly. She met you with a curious and open gaze, wordlessly encouraging you to get whatever it was off your chest. âWe revisit this conversation, and⌠look at houses together?â
A new, shared space would work. A blank canvas for you both to work together on, to figure out together, to make a house into a home, together.
Alexiaâs wide, bright smile was worth more than anything else in the world. One second, she was sat beside you, and the next, she had lunged forward to tackle you to the soft gold ground beneath you, putting her weight on you as she leaned down to shower you with the surge of adoration she felt. She peppered kisses all over your face and down to your neck, eliciting a surprised giggle out of you that was priceless to her.Â
Your future, your shared future with the woman that lay on top of you, was in sight and near enough solidified. In a few years, you might not be a Barcelona player, football might take you down a completely different road, but the one you were on now, where you had plans to buy a house with Alexia, was enough for now, enough to settle the anxiety you always got when you thought about the future, because things were pretty good at that moment.
And to tie off an all-round very successful conversation, Alexia said something that summarised your whole relationship in only a single sentence.Â
âWhatever you want to do, we will do, because seeing you happy makes me happy also.âÂ
â
depending on the reaction to this, i have no idea when or if there will be another story after this one. very anxious to post for reverie after all that happened because people have not so fun opinions about this overall topic that can and will wreck me which is pretty scary so :)
469 notes
¡
View notes
Text
idk what came over me I have a disease and it's incurable and idk if this makes any fucking sense and I know very little about vikings so... anyway viking!Simon Riley x fem!reader
wc : 548
¡ ¡ âââââââ ¡đĽ¸Âˇ âââââââ ¡ ¡
Viking!Simon who youâre married off to, you're a fishermanâs daughter and he's one of the most feared Vikings for miles around, itâs an oddity that the both of you are over twenty and still unmarried
the thing is your consummation was quick, left you with fingertip bruises on your hips and thighs, but it was still quick. reason being that you and Simon finally got to bed only an hour or two before dawn and he was supposed to leave for a raid in the morning
he left in the early days of spring, him and fifty other men, only to come back in the middle of summer
you never thought he liked you much, even before you were married, if you spoke your conversations were short and he spoke in that same gruff voice that made the hair on the back of your neck stand up. along with him hardly saying a word to you for the entirety of your wedding night
so when he trudges back to your cabin and the first thing he does is kneel in front of you while youâre sitting and sewing, pushing his head down into your lap and gripping your calves before you can even say hello to him, of course youâre confused
your confusion only deepens when he plants kisses to your thighs over the fabric of your dress. you donât stop him, heâll be done in a few seconds and then go back to being the cold man he is, youâre sure
but he doesnât stop, he takes the needle and cloth from your hand, places it on the ground next to where he kneels, and kisses along your wrist. the kisses trail up until they reach your sleeve, then returns to your lap, pulling you closer to him so your knees dig into his chest and he presses the top of his head against your stomach
âyouâre a vision,â Simon mumbles against your dress, his voice muffled. you donât say anything, you donât reach out to touch him
he does finally stand after another minute, looking at you for another second before he leaves to change
Simonâs kind of back to normal when he returns, he stares at you while he eats the food you cooked for dinner, but heâs back to the normal, distant Simon
up until it's time for bed and he's already pushing the skirt of your nightgown up around your hips, softer than he was on your wedding night, the next morning is even more startling when you wake up to him kissing along the back of your neck and cupping your navel
Simon's not changed in any way, maybe finally having a wife to come home to made him sweeter, at least with you
because now for as long as he's home he's shadowing you, following you around to tend to the gardens and split wood, doing the heavy lifting for you. the sweeter part of him wraps you up in the furs that cover your bed when you're about to fall asleep, the sweeter part of him insists that you come join him to bathe, the sweeter part of him says "can't keep m' bird waitin'," after being stuck in a conversation with someone in the village for a few minutes
649 notes
¡
View notes
Text
letâs break the internet!
synopsis: just some good ol hcs/drabbles for cyber sex ft. various jjk characters!! purely based on what i think theyâd do the most if they got freaky otp
content/warnings: minors dni, phone sex, nudes, OF, masturbation, pet names, established relationships, just smut. gojo, geto, nanami, toji, + choso!
a/n: i love cyber sex by doja sm!!! maybe even actual cybersex. enjoy <3
⎠s. gojo - nudes
he loves seeing you, and being the prideful bastard he is, he knows damn well the effect he has on you; itâs kind of hard to forget how pretty you looked the first time you saw him fully naked: your beautiful, curious eyes wide open, scanning all over his body, your cheeks reddened and your mouth slightly open. even after being together for so long, you never fail to get flustered at the sight of him, so whenever heâs feeling needy or perceives that you are, heâll send a little sneaky pic, the more you react to it, the more obscene they get.
the concept of time and place is completely foreign to him. business trip? a quick stop by the bathroom will do! get ready to receive all kinds of things, ranging from a picture of his raging boner, leaking tip tainting his underwear, to nut videos when heâs laying all alone on his bed without you. long day at work? donât be surprised to find a cute little video of him playing with himself in his office, the longer you take to respond the longer heâll tease himself for, so please be nice and send something back! you wonât regret seeing his pretty dick shoot ropes of cum as he strokes himself through his orgasm, your name being said like a broken record, his pretty voice oh so breathless for you.
donât worry thoughâ he always reminds you heâll never feel as good as you make him feel, and if anything, you can always go back to these anytime youâd like! satoru trusts you, so he lets you keep âem.
đŹ my toru đŠľ: baby i miss you so much
đŹ my toru đŠľ: [IMG]
đŹ my toru đŠľ: see how hard you make me sweetheart?
đŹ my toru đŠľ: get here so you can help me out
surely enough, the second you open up your phone and read satoruâs lewd messages your pussy is quick to react the way she would if he were there, right in front of you, telling you all of this. luckily, you were at home, so you sit on the sofa and start rubbing your clit. taking your phone out to take a video for satoru, it doesnât pass 2 minutes before you receive one in return.
in the video, satoruâs hair is ruffled, his skin glowing thanks to a light coat of sweat over it, you assume heâs been at it for a little now, and as the camera lowers you can admire his beautifully pale, sculpted body, veins popped on his arms, hand, and dick, whoâs head and a couple of inches still manage to stick out from his big hands.
glossy, red, and throbbing, his dick is moving quickly as his hands frantically move up and down his shaft, balls moving just as fast, making your mouth water.
âf-fuck sweets, you s-see what you d-do to me? i shouldâve be-been long sleep by now, but this oneâs hard t-to ignore, heh,â he pants, referring to his dick as he continues to stroke himself. âwanna help me some more? i-i really m-miss you, wish âtwas your h-hand as you k-kiss me.â
as if you werenât already soaking, you get even wetter at his explicit words. being unable to not comply to his wishes, you take a video from an angle in which your thighs, pussy, and the underside of your tits are on display. mimicking his motion from memory, you pump two fingers in and out of yourself as your other hand grabs some of your slick to lubricate your nipples, with whom you play with by lightly pulling and pressing the way you know he would. limiting your dirty talk to moans of his name and a couple of âi miss youâsâ here and there, you end up sending a 2 minute video.
your phone goes dead silent for a whole 5 minutes. worried that maybe you had overdone it, you open you and satoruâs chat just in time to see his video pop up. heâs there, white hair falling messily on his forehead as his blue eyes go from looking at the camera to looking at his dick, stroking it at an awfully quick pace as he plays with his balls, the way he knows you would.
ây-youâd do it s-so m-much better a-angel,â he moans, âb-but f-fuck! you l-look s-so gorgeous, i-i canât h-help myself.â
he barely manages to get the sentence out before you catch a sight of the creamy ropes leaving his tip, firstly tainting his lower abdomen to somehow covering your view, the mess so great he even got his phone screen.
âsorry baby, guess you canât say i lie when i say you make me dump the biggest loads huh?â
you really want to reply, but youâre fingering yourself through your orgasm, the dirty little video on a loop as you cum, once, twice, before replying.
đŹ you: sorry for not replying but uh
đŹ you: we may need a new couch
đŹ you: [IMG]
satoru had thought you were asleep, but he chuckles as he sees your purple suede couch stained with a big, dark spot in the center. the thought of fucking you in it makes him hard again, so he just replies:
đŹ my toru đŠľ: sure sweets
đŹ my toru đŠľ: iâll get us any couch you like
đŹ my toru đŠľ: but youâll let me fuck you in this one for every dollar i spend in our next one
⎠s. geto - video call
suguru is a sensual man. heâs not a fan of doing it over the phone reallyâ he canât see you. nudes arenât his thing because heâd rather see it as itâs happening, and even though thirsty texts could be the start of it, theyâll never suffice, therefore, he loves facetiming you whenever you text him all hot and bothered. finding you blushing, eyes watery, and breathing heavily is utterly addictive, and who is he to deny his pretty girl?
of course you canât get off as well by yourself as you could if he was there to take care of you.
âtouch yourself for me pretty. caress your thighs the way you know i would,â he coos on the other end of the line, palming himself through his underwear.
âi-iâm so horny sugu, i donât know if i can take y-your teasing,â you saw in-between moans.
he chuckled, then he says âalright darling, but if you wanna go quicker, youâll have to match my pace.â
âyes please!â you beg.
âwho am i to deny you?â he says, and then he gets rid of his underwear in one swift movement. as he starts stroking himself quickly, hand shifting from base to his pretty, leaking reddened tip and fondling his balls clear for you to see, he starts instructing you. âf-fuck okay, lick two fingers and then go ahead and p-put them inside for me love.â
you do as youâre told. given that you had been edging yourself all day it doesnât take you long to recognize the buildup of your orgasm. even through the screen, suguru instantly recognizes the familiar look of your pulsing pussy when sheâs about to cum. your pretty walls get impossibly wet, your fingers get sucked in too easily, and your legs are shaky. wanting to cum at the same time as you, he starts playing with his tip, the way he knows you would, and he gets particularly quiet to listen to your pretty moans.
âoh my god sugu! please, i canât wait much l-longer, a-are you c-close?â you ask between pants, trying your damned best to form a coherent sentence.
âjust wait a little bit more for me baby, donât get ahead of yourself now,â suguru replied, not wanting to miss out on your orgasm.
âf-fuck, i c-canât wait much longer,â you say, fingers starting to get tired from bullying your dripping cunt at his command.
your moans, pleas, and barely cohesive words put a spell on him. his cock was a mess, red from his obscene throbbing and stimulation from his hands, veins on the verge of popping, and sticky from his precum, and even though he had kept you there for 10 minutes, you and him both were close to hitting your climax. bucking his hips into his hand as he tries his best to patch the pace of his strokes to the one at which you were fingering yourself, his usual praise or instructions go away completely as heâs stroking himself silly, mind only being able to take in the view of you pleasuring yourself and directing his hands to finish off his aching dick.
before he knows it, the screen of his phone is creamy, along with his hand and his pants under him. he had just nutted a messy load and the cum in his screen aligned itself perfectly to make it seem like he had taken a little long to pull out and your entrance and thighs were coated. of course, the sight alone made his dick wake back up and take place on his hand.
âbaby⌠you wanna try something new?â he asks.
âmmm?â
âgo ahead and get the condensed milk for me⌠why donât ya put on a show?â he says, flashing the camera down so that you could see his newly hardened cock along with the mess he had just made.
âgreedy arenât ya?â you purr, getting up to walk towards your kitchen.
âonly for you,â he says, genuinely.
and with that, you knew itâd be a long night, not that the sticky mess on your sheets or exhausted self found to work next morning wasnât a price too high to pay, thereâs nothing in this world you wouldnât do to watch your pretty boyfriend moan and cum over and over for you, veiny hands stroking his matching veiny dick a sight to behold, especially when his loads were so heavy, and the best part? you knew he felt the same.
⎠t. fushiguro - OnlyFans
heâs just trying to have fun. not fond of all that online bullshit because he cannot be bothered with it! if heâs horny, heâll deal with it with you and you only, not his incompetent hands when he could have your lovely hands instead or your beautiful and skilled mouth.
now, heâs always down to record your little fuck sessions. it didnât really occur to him to make those a side gig until you suggested it one night, knowing you both could use the money, and that toji would hate to overwork you to get something he feels he should be providing. being the absolute nasty man he is on the sheets, he didnât even have to think it twice before agreeing, after all, who is he to say no to his hot girlfriend, let alone if itâs a pleasurable way to get money?
and that is how you found yourself in this predicament. you were in all fours, back arched, pussy wet and in display for all of your followers to see. toji was feeling up for a stream tonight, and thanks to your followers and your boyfriendâs nature, youâre just hot and bothered, begging for his touch, because all heâs doing is teasing you for the camera.
âlook at you horny fuckers,â he says to the camera, âbet yâall wish ya were me arenât ya? i guess iâll you some mercy and let you choose what happens to her next,â he says as he slaps your wet cunt for the nth time.
hxrnynbxthered: eat her out!
pussyd0ct0r: finger her
tojisbaby: just fuck her already my fingers are tired
blueeyedfreak sent ÂĽ75,000
blueeyedfreak: donât care what ya do, i just need to see her pussy squirt.
âwanna see my pretty girl squirt? want to see this fucking nasty cunt make a mess on my fingers? iâll show you a good fucking mess,â he says, riled up by the money, and the plethora of lewd requests.
given how wet you were, toji just ran two of his digits through your slit and labia before thrusting them inside of you. going on scissor-like motions to get started, you become a moaning mess, fingers gripping the sheets under you, chest heaving oh so much while your face was flushed, glowing from the thin layer of sweat you had worked up, and your beautiful eyes rolling to the back of your head.
âiâll show you how she fucking squirts,â he says more to himself than to the crowd, slapping your cunt before pulling his dick out. he pounds into you relentlessly, bed creaking and hitting the wall, eyes to the back of your head, and unable to form a comprehensible sentence. given that by teasing you he was teasing himself just as much, it didnât take too long for you to cum, a splash of your slick all over his fat cock shown to your followers, all of which left lovely, supportive comments.
before the video ends, toji kisses you sweetly, in frame enough for people to see what was going on, but out of frame enough where nobody could rlly see your face besides toji. with that, he turns to the camera with his characteristic smirk, and turns off the live without another word.
the funny thing about being intimate in such a lewd and quite public manner is that there are still ways to keep some things between the two of you. toji has never once let them see your face, nor do they get to see his as he comes undone. any videos you wish to keep private remain that way, the public only gets to see what you want. and honestly? itâs the best fucking thing.
⎠k. nanami - sensual texts
nanami is a gentleman. he is also a man heavily ruled by his morals and better judgement, thus heâs not really one to lean towards sending explicit pictures or videos, let alone ask for them, for he respects you too much. regardless, at the end of the day heâs still a man, your man, and he is not only in love with you, but your pussy.
you, on the other hand, speak up more about your desires and wants than he does, so itâs not rare for you to text your lovely husband whenever youâre feeling restless and in need of his touch while heâs away. heâs gotten used to it by now, and although heâd likely never admit it to you, he looks forward to those lewd, provocative texts.
đŹ you: what time are you coming home my love?
đŹ kento â¤ď¸: Not anytime soon. Sadly, the mission has taken longer than expected and Iâll probably have to work overtime.
đŹ you: awww no! i miss you so badlyâŚ
đŹ you: been thinking of you being inside me all day, and my fingers are so so tired baby
this is all it took to get him worked up. knowing he wouldnât be able to focus on the task at hand when his dick was straining so painfully against his pants and all his mind could think of was the many ways he wish he could please you right now, he quickly excused himself to go to the bathroom.
whilst being there, he got down to work and palmed himself through his boxers as he looked through your recent messages and pictures. you truly drove him insane, who wouldâve thought the poised man could break his composure just from 3 texts? that your words, on a screen, nonetheless, would get his pants too fucking tight, his cock so restless and achy for touch? that instead of doing his job like he shouldâve been doing, is actually fighting back groans as he gets off to the idea of fucking you right there in conference room for everyone to see?
he can envision it very well: you, messy hair, bent over the table, shirt long forgotten on the floor and skirt a little fad up your back, thighs quivering and drops of your slick running down its insides as heâs pounding his thick cock into you, a smack, smack, smack! from every time his balls slapped against your pussy, hand wrapped around your neck while the other one is caressing up and down your arched back, as everyoneâs face is suddenly blurred and all he can see is his dick going in and out your cunt making your ass jiggle deliciously.
he lost track of time caught up in his little fantasy, and 30 minutes had already passed by, but his hand wouldnât leave his dick and his mind wouldnât think of anything that didnât relate to you, and your body, and your voice when you main his name, and your hair, and your touch, and-
âyou okay in there man? please donât tell me you got a stomach bug,â gojoâs voice broke through his lewd thoughts, followed by some knocks on the door.
âf-fuck,â he mutters, âiâll be out in a moment, but that ramen mightâve been to spicy for me,â he covers up.
âhurry up, donât wanna make it awkward, heh,â gojo says teasingly.
this almost killes it for nanami, but once heâs certain gojoâs back in the conference room he decides he must finish himself off. whatâs 10 more minutes of his absence? besides, itâd be unprofessional to come back with a tent on his beige pants, would it not?
⎠k. choso - phone sex
choso is still fairly new to these things. given that youâre his first and only, heâs still a little shy about what he likes and can do, but thereâs no shyness that would hide the lust this man has for you.
originally, he had never intended to start having phone sex with you. he was familiar with the concept, yes, but he didnât really have it in him to ask you to do it. he felt heavenly whenever he was able to please you or get pleased by you, and his memories (and maybe some of the photos he has of you) suffice to get him off whenever you two couldnât be together.
one night was particularly rough though. you were away for a work trip, and he stayed home while you were gone. the first couple of days went by fairly easily, he would facetime you to check up on you and hear your voice, heâd do whatever he needed to do throughout the day, and at night he would take a long, hot shower, and get hard at the thought of you.
he has a pretty high sex drive, and ever since you started getting active, he yearns for it more and more as time passes. so, in absence of your touch and presence in its entirety, he finds solace in memories and make believe. itâll all start by him remembering you through the day, heâll either pass by a restaurant you like, or perhaps lighting the candles you love, and maybe even picking up clothes youâve left somewhere and forgot to put back in their spot.
his mind will go to more explicit memories from there, like that one time you couldnât wait to get home and fucked in the parking lot of the aforementioned restaurant, windows foggy, car shaking, and you looking ethereal as your head was pushed back, tits bouncing deliciously right in his line of sight, your body pressed so tightly against his as you rode his hard dick. or, back to the time where you made love in a candle-lit evening as the sweet smell of champagne toast filled the room, along with the sounds of skin slapping, his whines and grunts, and a mixture of your pleas for more, the repetition of his name, and your moans, all of which drove him insane. even your clothes on the floor reminded him of the countless times heâs taken them off you, and the handful in which he fucked you while you still were in them, often being when you had some lazy morning sex as he thrust into you from the side while kissing the back of your neck.
shutting off the cold water after realizing his dick just wouldnât go down unless he dealt with it, he conveniently saw an incoming call from you as he grabbed his phone to look at pictures of you.
âhi baby! i miss you, how was your day?â your lovely voice says.
âjust a little tired baby but iâm happy to hear your voice, will you tell me about your day? donât spare any details,â choso replies, sitting down and lazily touching his dick.
oblivious to the reason why he just wanted to hear you talk, you begin rambling on about your day. usually, choso would ask questions throughout or just drop in some âright,â and âyeah?â or âoh,â but today heâs just humming, and his voice sounds shakier than usual⌠is he running?
âbaby,â you call.
âw-what d-darling?â
âare you okay? you sound worked up and i repeated my last sentence 3 times and yet you didnât notice,â you question, a little worried at his unusual demeanor.
he blushes at your question, how would he muster up the courage that he was just trying to get off to your voice? as much as he wanted to lie to you, he knew he couldnât, and so he just swore heâd make it up to you as soon as he could.
âwell baby, please forgive me, but i was just lonely and i missed you so much and well i-â
âyou didnât fucking cheat on me did you?â you ask, a little over the edge.
âno! i could never, iâm just embarrassed to confess what i was really up toâŚâ
you sigh in relief, your short-lived rage leaving your body as curiosity takes its place. âwell then, what is it? promise i wonât judge.â
âi mightâve been, just maybe, jerking off to your voice,â he confesses, voice trembling with every word.
ââŚâ
âiâm so sorry! i promise you iâll make it up to you! iâll listen to your story and get you those flowers you said you liked and-â
âcho,â you say, stopping his tangent, âiâm not mad, iâm just a little surprised of course, but iâd be lying if i said that your little confession doesnât have me rubbing my thighs and made my pussy wet.â
âoh,â he says, âoh.â
âdo you wanna⌠help each other?â you suggest, and choso is quick to get out a yes.
10 minutes later youâre both laying in bed, clothes long forgotten on the floor, cock in hand and fingers in your cunt as you both tell each other what youâd do to each other if you were together. soon enough, youâve gone beyond the point of being talkative, so you just let your moans and grunts do the speaking for you instead. the sloppy sounds coming from your fingers going in and out your soaking entrance intermingling beautifully with the sounds of his quick strokes through the line.
âf-fuck baby iâm so close, are you?â he asks between pants.
âch-cho, n-need to c-cum so b-bad!â you manage to get out.
âthen cum b-baby, letâs do it together,â he says.
his last couple of strokes go harder and faster than the previous ones, his hands seemingly inspired for your more frantic pants and moans on the phone, and as he hears one last âchoâ from your fucked out voice he is busting the fattest load he has in a while, knowing itâll be hard to wash those sheets off after heâs over his high.
but fuck it, it felt so good and he was just so needy for youâŚ
â⌠round two?â you ask.
âhell yeah,â he replies, feeling his cock harden once again. he could get new sheets, but nothing would be worth losing this moment with you. after all, he was down to do it again, again, and again for every night you spent away.
#jjk#jjk smut#jjk x reader#jjk fic#geto suguru#gojo satoru#gojo x reader#geto x reader#toji fushigro x reader#nanami x reader#choso x reader#smut#nanami kento#toji fushiguro#choso kamo#satoru smut#suguru#bxnfire
315 notes
¡
View notes
Text
NOT SO HAPPY HOLIDAYS - LN4
âłpt.5
christmas special
part one - part two - part three - part four
summary : As the days start getting closer to Christmas, you find yourself even more comfortable with your previous enemy. In a drunken spirit and ego boosted from karaoke, Lando canât control his words. Even when Max finds you two in bed together.
og summary : Spending Christmas with my brothers best friend isnât my ideal way to celebrate. With my parents in the maldives and my ex calling me non stop, I was hoping for a small town cozy christmas! I was going to get that with Max and his girlfriend until Lando Norris worked his way into the mix.
listen up : dual pov! alcohol! swearing! drunk lando!
words : 3334
â・â§Ëâ
âLando. Listen to me.â Oscar says over the phone, his voice registering in my brain but being distinctly distracted by two women taking instagram photos next to me.
âI am listening.â I mumble, watching Y/n turn and smile at the camera. My phone vibrates in my hand and I see that Oscar has requested facetime instead.
âWhat?â I look at the man whoâs sitting in the sun and probably at the beach, âCan you pay attention for two seconds? I donât want to be talking about work either.â
I sigh, turning away from the girls, âCan I ask you something?â I walk farther away just in case they can hear me.
Oscar groans at me still being off topic, âShoot.â
âHow did you know Lily fancied you?â
His brow jolts up, âI mean, We were pretty young, I just remember that she spoke to me a lot and she-â Lily pops her head in the call now.
âDon't listen to him, Lando! He was absolutely oblivious even though I was literally a giggling school girl around him.â
Oscar looks at her lovingly, âYou were quite smiley.â
âOkay wrap it up lovebirds.â I roll my eyes.
Lily leaves and Oscar looks at me quizzically again, âSo, who do you like so much that would possess you to ask that question?â I stay quiet for a moment, glancing back at Y/n whoâs backlit by the sun, âArenât you with your family? Or Max and his girlfriend right?â
âNo one. Iâm just curious.â Deny deny deny.
He hums, âWait⌠Doesn't Max have that sister you stalked all year-â
âOkay bye Oscar!â
He scrambles to get words in, âWait we still need to talk about-â
I hang up on him.
âŕźş
Max and I have been kicked out by our the women. More like I was kicked out and Max was just craving a coffee. Itâs not my fault I canât cook!
After almost catching Y/nâs hair on fire, I was banished to the little coffee shop thatâs been getting us through this week.
The barista hands us our coffees and one hot chocolate for Y/n. Max and I walk slowly to our car, looking at the scenery on the way. âIâm excited for Christmas.â
I smile as Max hums, âYouâre awfully chipper.â He gives me a side eye and a smirk, to which I promptly shove him, âUgh! I do not want to know!â
He laughs, âI know that P teases you about it, But I really do think a girlfriend would be good for you.â
I donât just want a girlfriend. I want Y/n. I kick a rock at my feet, mumbling, âYeah I doubt that.â I meant that he wouldnât want me to have a girlfriend if it was his sister, just he scoffs.
âThink about it! This year was completely fucked and yeah a lot of good shit happened but imagine how much easier the bad shit would be if you were in love.â
âYouâre disgusting. Us ten years ago would be gagging at this conversation.â
Heâs smiling still, âYeah and thatâs because I am in love.â I roll my eyes at his cheesy ass, âHow do you have no roster, mate? Itâs honestly embarrassing.â
âMaybe I do.â I sip my coffee, âI donât have to tell you everything.â
âMaybe iâm just hanging out with Y/n and P too much, their best friend girly vibes are fun.â He points to me, âStill, itâs break! Get your groove on!â
I walk faster, shaking my head. âGroove? Iâm going to leave you in the snow.â
âŕźş
you
Iâm in a mini dress in the snow. What could go wrong?
I slip five minutes out the door which makes Landoâs arm become my new best friend even though my faux fur coat keeps tickling him.
We may or may not have pregamed for the tiny local bar which has me slipping on ice. âFour jolly jolly shots pleaseâŚâ Lando reads off the bar's menu, laughing a bit.
He looks good. Like really really good. His curls are perfect as usual and when he leans over to talk to the bartender, his dark green shirt tugs against his arms.
My brothers arm goes around my neck, tugging me and laughing, âMerry Christmas, sis!â
âLet go of me you vermin!â
âShots!â P sings, handing me mine.
âCheers to us!â Max grins, holding his tiny glass up.
âCheers to Christmas.â P smiles happily.
Lando taps his glass on the table along with us, winking at me, âCheers.â We all down the weird peppermint alcohol and swiftly make our way to the dance floor.
We sing along to shitty music and dance together in a crowd of college kids home for break, and their parents.
Landoâs hand finds my waist and is quickly slapped away. He gives me a pouty look which I find annoyingly attractive and quickly turns it into a smirk.
I down my drink, spinning back to my friends and dodging a guy and his friends. âHey!â The guy smirks and I accidentally laugh in his face, he looks about five years younger than me and is staring at my chest.
I find my friends laughing and drinking with a random man who sort of looks like santa.
âY/n!â Lando puts his arm around me which I promptly pull off.
âArenât you busy trying to hook up with a tourist?â I blink at him while my brother and P are distracted.
He leans in a bit, âYouâre a tourist, arenât you?â
âYou trying to get in my pants, Norris?â This makes him smile.
âIâm familiar with the area.â
I find myself at the bar again, but this time I order water. P and I giggle at the sight of Max and Lando just standing there looking lost without us.
âIâm really proud of you.â P says out of the blue.
I frown, âThanks? Iâm proud of you too.â
âI just mean⌠youâve been through a lot.â I know what she means. My ex. âAnd youâre the best person I know.â
I smile, âI adore you, P.â
The truth is, my ex cheating really did break me. But I already knew something was wrong. I wasnât being treated correctly and honestly breaking up with him was not on the top of my to-do list.
P was always there for me, my brother is a lot to handle and sometimes I just need a girl to talk to. That girl for me is P.
She pops back to her boyfriend while my water gets refilled. I swear this altitude is fucking with me, iâm so thirsty all the time.
âHi.â I'm about to yell at the college guy who approaches me, until I realize there is no way this man is under twenty five.
âOh! Hi.â I smile politely and tap the bar.
I clock his douchy attitude as soon as his ringed hand (which definitely came from shein) and patchwork tattoos land on the bar, clearly flexing.
âYouâre gorgeous⌠Sorry, I just had to tell you!â He acts shy, like itâs horribly embarrassing to hit on. woman.
âThank youâŚâ Is all I can say before he continues.
âIâm Seth!â Heâs australian⌠I think? Heâs got short hair with dark skin that makes his eyes pop. âAre you visiting? I am.â
I nod and sip my water, âYeahâŚâ
âMy girlfriend used to live here! My friends let me choose the place andâŚâ Heâs going on a long rant that I definitely did not consent to hear.
Heâs loud in the way that iâm embarrassed to be heard with because heâs talking nonsense and trying to scoot closer to me with every word he speaks.
I bring my glass to my lips again, looking around then back to Seth who is still talking about his ex. Did I do something to offend the universe?
The hand on my hip scares me, but I donât jump. I know the feeling too well by now. Landoâs smiling at the bartender, a protective arm around me, âThree green tea shots, thanks.â
He leans his hip against the bar, holding me close as my cheeks go red and I start chugging my water. Seth looks absolutely astonished, âWhoâs your new friend, Sunshine?â
âSeth.â I say, swirling my straw around the cold glass.
âHey manâŚâ Seth looks scared. âI- I didnât know she was taken.â
âSheâs not.â Heâs quick with it and I have to bite back my smile to contain myself from embarrassing Seth even more.
âOhâŚâ Seth hums, clearly wanting to go but I know Landoâs doing that thing where he states blankly at someone while smiling. âWell uhâŚâ
âChoose your words carefully, Seth.â Lando slides him the shot then hands one to me. I decline and he downs it easily.
âThanks.â He downs the drink with Lando, âAnd sorry.â Seth looks at me before scurrying off.
I turn to Lando, his hand never moving from my body, âWho knew you were so intimidating?
He shrugs, âI donât mess around with the people I care about. Plus he just seemed like he was bugging you.â
âQuite talkative.â I smile softly as he laughs, âYouâre good at the whole protective act.â
âWho said I was acting?â His face is serious when he says it, but immediately changes when he hears Maxâs voice.
âYo!â His hand drops to his side and he smiles at my approaching brother, âThey have karaoke!â
P and Max end up on stage exactly two drinks later. I stick to water, my head already hurts from the others singing.
They're singing Ainât No Mountain High Enough, and sort of slaying it. Max spins P as they both laugh and pretend theyâre at some sort of concert.
âPlease get up there!â I giggle with Lando, my hand on his arm as he smiles at me in that dreamy way he does so often.
âNo way, Sunshine.â His eyes lined on my lips, his words a bit slurred.
âPlease, Lan?â
A smirk tugs at the corner of his lips, âWhatâll you give me if I do?â My breathing quickens as he looks at me, drunk and so out of it that he looks like heâs about to kiss me.
I reach my arm out to fix the messy bit of his hair. His eyes follow my hand and drift down my arm back to me. Thereâs something so personal about the way he looks at me but itâs hard to explain.
Heâs got many different expressions and maybe I'm just a bit self centered, but I swear he has some just for me.
Heâs drunk now so all secrecy goes out the window. Heâs lucky Max and P are singing so horribly on the tiny sticky stage.
âWhatever you want.â I pull my hand away, âWhen youâre sober, though.â
âIâm not even that many drinks in!â He scoffs in a whiny tone.
Heâs five drinks in I think.
âBut iâll do whatever you say apparently.â His chair makes noise against the floors, practically pushing P and Max off the stage as his chosen music starts.
Linger, by the cranberries.
My smile grows as he starts, absolutely butchering the song immediately. He looks fucking free and absolutely ridiculous.
The microphone against his lips as he spins around and points to me, âYouâve got me wrapped around your fingerrrrrr!â
It was my favorite song in highschool.
Heâs a terrible singer and incredibly drunk but knows all the lyrics by heart.
Max starts videoing and Lando flips him off, P is actually in tears and I feel a sense of calm and quiet happiness. Itâs weird to think about, especially surrounded by sound and drunken people.
Still, I really do appreciate my friends in moments like these. I watch Lando on the stage again, his eyes are closed and heâs singing along quietly.
Most of the bar claps when heâs done, providing him false confidence even as he almost falls from the stage.
Lando slumps himself in the chair next to mine, Max and I speaking about old Christmasâ and how weird it is that so many things have changed.
P talks about her family traditions and how sheâs happy weâre all together even if it is a bit unconventional.
Lando stays quiet, just hums along to the music and keeps his eyes closed. Max laughs at his friend, âReady for bed, Bob?â
âI can drive back.â I sit up.
Max and P arenât quite ready to go and assure me that they can take a cab. Lando, however is piss drunk and giggling at everything I say.
He holds onto my hand as we leave, the cold air hitting him like a wreck, âAy!â He practically runs to the car, tries to get in the driver's seat, and finally gives in to me driving.
âI don't want to go back!â He complains as I drive off.
âWe can⌠look at lights?â He nods eagerly and rests his head against my arm, his fingers drift up and down my arm, doodling invisible drawings.
I drive through the small neighborhoods, all quiet for the time of night. The lights are bright and nothing like where I actually live.
Lando slips his hand in mine, holding it tight and looking out the front window. I let him rub his thumb against my skin, acknowledging the goosebumps it sends up arm.
Maybe I let myself pretend like it means something more than Landoâs drunk touchy self.
His curls brush my bare arm because he requested I take off my coat and turn the heat up instead because it was âitching himâ.
And I did it because something about Lando makes me just want to say yes.
âI wanna house like that.â He says, pointing to a medium sized white home. Itâs got colorful lights all over and a tiny display of Rudolph in the yard.
âI like this one.â I take my free hand off the wheel for a second and point. Itâs across the street and covered in white lights.
I keep driving as Lando turns the radio on which is playing Christmas music.
He hums along with the song that he most definitely doesnât know.
His hand goes to my hair, twirling it around his finger as he looks up at me, doe eyed, âCan I have my reward now.â
âYouâre nowhere close to being sober, love.â
He stops when I speak, whispering as if thereâs a million people around, âYou called me love.â
âYouâre not even gonna remember this tomorrow.â
He gasps, âTomorrow's Christmas eve! What a good present. You love me.â He hums and rests his head back against my shoulder.
âKeep dreaming, Norris.â I say while smiling.
We look at all the different lights, rating them and laughing. I mostly laugh at drunk Lando who canât stop laughing.
Lando rolls down the window and even though itâs freezing, I let him. Itâs silent out, except for our music on low.
âDo you like me?â Lando asks as I start back to our place.
I raise a brow, âSure.â
âBut do you?â He looks up at me but I donât dare look down.
âI donât hate you.â
Itâs easier to get him into the house than it was to get him in the car. Besides a tiny slip, he laughs it off and instantly pulls his shirt off when we step inside the hot house.
We both stumble upstairs, I'm so tired that I could fall asleep on the floor. Yet I drag myself into the bathroom and remove my makeup and change into sweats and a hoodie.
Lando is in sweats now, leaning against the bathroom door as I brush my hair. âI canât sleep.â
I laugh, âYou havenât even tried.â
âCome with me?â I shake my head, going to my own bed. He follows me still, catching my wrist and begging, âPlease. Iâm cold.â
âYou have no shirt on.â
âI want you to.â He admits and for a second I wish he wasnât so fond of Vodka.
Iâm dragged into his bed, his arms wrapping around me quickly and humming against my hoodie, âYouâre warm.â His hand goes to mine again, holding it.
âYouâre gonna get us in trouble.â I say as I see the smirk on his face.
âThe doors locked.â
His hand is still intertwined with mine when he looks up at me. I probably look terrible, but he just smiles.
âYouâre really beautiful, Sunny.â His voice is clear and the softest itâs been in a while, especially while drunk.
He yawns and rests his head back on me. Lando whispers while his eyes are closed, iâm not even sure if he meant to say it out loud, but he does. âI hate you for it.â
Itâs the first time his words really hit me.
âWhy?â I whisper, staring up at the ceiling.
âYou know.â And then heâs asleep and iâm stuck with a man cuddling me who I think I just might like more than I ever thought I could.
âŕźş
Thereâs few times in my life where I completely regret my lifeâs decisions. This might just be one of them.
Max is staring at us with his mouth open.
Max is staring at Landoâs shirtless self and his bare arm thatâs around me!
I elbow Lando so hard that he wakes up with a groan. âFive more minutes.â He tries to pull me closer but I slap him again.
He opens his eyes this time, at first theyâre narrowed at me as if I had the audacity to wake him up. Then he turns his head to what iâm staring at and promptly sits up straight.
âGoodmorning, Max!â He grins.
âShut the fuck up.â My brother responds, Landoâs face goes slack and lays back down, covering his face with a pillow, âIs this why you two wanted to leave early yesterday?â
âNo!â I say right as Lando says, âYes!â
âI think I'm going to throw up.â Max starts pacing while I see P peek her head in from my room, surveying the situation as I mouth âhelp meâ and he leaves me.
âChill out! Nothing happened.â I say while Lando moans and reaches for the water on his bedside table. âRight, Lando!?â I hit him again.
He sends me an annoyed look, âRight.â He takes a drink, wiping his mouth and looking at Max, âTrust me mate if something did happen she wouldnât be wearing anything.â
I think he might still be drunk.
Max and I scream in unison. I climb out of the bed, my leg getting stuck in the bedsheet.
âI came to check if you two were still alive because itâs eleven in the morning, but Landoâs door was locked. Yours wasnât and your room connector was wide open!â I roll my eyes and stomp into my room.
âHis drunk ass practically dragged me in there and I wanted to sleep!â I shrug, putting on my slippers and pulling my bed head hair into a messy bun.
âMy head is pounding, can you two be quiet!?â Lando says from the other room.
Max follows me down the stairs, âNothing happened?â
âNothing happened!â I echo, finding P in the kitchen and sending her a wide eyed look, âHe was drunk, Max.â
I pour myself some coffee, crossing my arms as Max gives me a look. Lando comes thumping down the stairs, hoodie on now with his hair an absolute mess. âGuysâŚâ
Max stops him, âIf you make another sex joke Lan, I might kill you.â
âHey!â He groans, taking my coffee from out of my hands and drinking it! I roll my eyes and pour myself another. âI was just going to say-â
âChoose your words very carefully, Norris.â I mumble.
âHappy Christmas Eve.â He raises his mug, smiling at all of us.
âOh.â Max blinks as P lets out a little snort.
âWell thenâŚâ P smiles at me, âI think itâs time to cook!â
#fanfic#formula 1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 fanfic#f1 x reader#f1 fic#lando norris#lando norris fanfic#lando x reader#lando imagine#lando norris series#lando norris fluff#lando x you#f1 christmas#christmas fanfic
275 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Arcane Characters with a Puerto Rican Fem S/O
Jayce, Viktor, Vi, Caitlyn, Mel, Ekko, Sevika, Vander (nsfw)
Jayce
I like the idea that he is also Latino/Hispanic
Maybe Brazilian or Colombian
My sexy Latin PapĂ
In Piltover there isnât really a big Latin community, so when he heard that you were Puerto Rican he befriended you reallllll fast
You studied botany and tech ecology, while he engineering
You wanted to save your islands flora and fauna by incorporating advanced tech, while he wanted to improve lives with magic ďżź
You believed his dream since the beginning, even if you looked at him sometimes like he was crazy
âYou have no idea what these crystals are capable of! What if we combine those aqueducts you designed for plant growth with runes? We can triple food production by 110%!â Jayce wrote equations on the board, mind going miles per second
âYou think it can regrow completely deforested areas in less than 40 years?â You humored him.
âWhat if we can do it in less than 10?! The possibilities are endless! I promise that when I crack this, I will paint the whole world green for you.â Did he know how to warm your heartâŚ
Jayce is a super touchy person and always has to have skin to skin contact like a new born
You get mistaken for a couple a lot before you even officially started dating
Always kisses you on the cheek when you greet each other. A very Latino thing!
Piltoverâs greetings are very cold, only handshakes and shoulder pats. So he was ecstatic to finally have someone to do it with outside his family
Viktor became a victim of your kisses. But he secretly enjoys itďżź
Jayce always smells good! Ximena taught him good hygiene since he was little. Whenever he feels a light sweat coming on he immediately hits the showers
Has a gold chain! Never takes it off. It was originally his fatherâs.
Doesnât speak very good Spanish, but you teach him in between Hextech protects and meetings
You guys talk endlessly about your backgrounds and even bring treats to each other
âMmmâ oh, fuck!â He moaned shoving another spoon full of food into his mouth. Eyes rolling to the back of his head
âJayce it really isnât that good.â You were blushing like crazy, completely forgetting the plate in front of you. You just wanted to do something nice for him
âWhat are you taking about?! Itâs the best thing Iâve had in weeks!â
He had been working his ass off building the new Hextech towers and surviving on sandwiches for the past month
âI also brought dessert, if you are interestedâŚâ
Jayce looked at you with puppy dog eyes. Absolutely enamored. Cheeks full like a chipmunk
âI. Love. You. Soooo. Much.â Jayce said grabbing your face and kissing you all over
âTe amo, mi rey.â (I love you, my king.) You said while gently wiping the side of his lips with your thumb
Jayce can dance! And I mean really dance. Ximena put him in classes when he was little because she didnât want him to forget his roots
Dancing with Jayce is about passion, making love on the dance floor. Bodies pressed against each other, hands running above hot pumping blood and flesh. Heavy eye contact that yells sex and pleasure
You guys have sex in the forge all the time, instead of pounding hot metal he pounds that wet pussy (hahaha!)
Watching him pull the chains of the fire pit just gets it going for you. Back sweaty from the flames and work. Tan skin so glossy like copper
From you just wanting some papers to be signed for an new upcoming project turned into you having him on the workshop table
âJust like that, mi reina (my queen ). Como me haces sentir tan bien.â (You make me feel so good.)â
Jayce was thrusting into your cunt, the wood of the desk rattleing with every give and take. Your hands on his bare ass and his bracing your sides
When Jayce found your cuntâs sweet spot, the one that made your head fall into his shoulder with your eyes rolling back; pornografic grunt on your lips, he found gold
âYou like that?â He grinned, finding solace in pleasure he gave you. Amused at how his body served yours so well
âMmmmâ yeahâŚâ You licked the sweat of his jaw, slight stubble rough against your tongue
You loved him so much. Him with his stupid little smiles and big hands. And oh those eyes that made you dream of a safer tomorrow
âEsos ojitos de miel son tan bonitos. Te quiero comer enterito, papĂ!â (Those honey eyes are so pretty. I want to eat you whole, love!) You were practically going feral at his grasp. Eating at his neck and chest, savoring the taste of ash on his skin
You leaned back on your elbows, breasts jumping at his thrusts. Grabbing his wrist and bringing his hand up to cup your tit. Watching his cock drill in and out of your pussy. He was close by the knit of his eyebrows. Hips becoming harsher and sloppy
Jayce teased your clit, moving his fingers in the way you liked. Loving the clench of your walls as you grained your pelvis on his dick
âAssssĂĂĂĂ, cabrĂłnââ(jusssstt like that, fuckerâ)
You came together in a world wind of grunts and curses. You creaming on his cock. Jayce rested his body weight on you as he came undone. Easing his head from your collar bones and giving his lips a peck. You loved how disheveled he looked, all fucked out with empty watery eyes
âWant me to give you a blowjob as you sign these for me?â You said brushing the hair of his face. Thankful for the shower he had installed at your request
âI would be an idiot to say no!â
Jayce is the king of aftercare! He will always have a snack or even a little trinket to give you after sex
âLook, I made a little pendant of the PR map!â Jayce showed you the little piece of metal. White teeth glinting as he was so proud of his artistry
âOh my Godâ it uhmm⌠It has character alright!â
It looked more like a disheveled bean but you wore it proudly everywhere! You love your man
When you start dating Jayce, Viktor became your much appreciated third wheel
You always pack extra goodies and food in Jayceâs lunch box so that he gets feed too
Getting sad when Jayce comes home with tears in his eyes because his friend doesnât take good care in himself
You even go as far as bringing him homemade meal preps to his house so he always has a warm dinner
Jayceâs favorite dishes you make are anything meat based: Bistec encebollado (beef steak with grilled onions), pollo guisado (stewed chicken in red sauce served over white rice), and pernil (slow oven roasted pork with crispy skin)
Would never admit to his mamĂĄ that your cooking is better than hers
And his mom absolutely invites you over to cook with her
Saying that she needs to pass on her recipes to her future daughter-in-lawďżź
You like spending Christmas at the Talis residence. A big old family gathering with delicious food and music
Ximena was more than pleased knowing that Jayce got himself a Latin girl!
Get ready to pump out some big chunky babies! This man is a Latino at heart and that comes with a few kids running around
The first time you ever visited the Talis home, Ximena took out all of Jayceâs baby pictures
âAwww, look at your tushy! Plump as ever I see.â
Jayce put his head in his hands. Ears red from his naked baby photos that you were so entranced by
âMamĂ, please for the love of God put them away!â
Ximena gave her wedding ring to Jayce shortly after you left. The ring was carved and made by Jayceâs late father
âSi te vas a casar con cualquier persona, Jayce, tiene que ser ella.â (If youâre going to marry someone, Jayce, it has to be her.)
You call Jayce cerebrito (little brain) and he loves calling you mi tesoro (my treasure)
Viktor
Viktor knows the struggles of making it in Piltover as an outsider, both being form the Undercity and physically disabled
And making it to the best academy in Piltover while being different was surely a merit on its own
From simple study buddies to lovers. You fell first, but he fell harder
You call him estrellita (little star) because of his many beauty marks
Iâve read that people like to headcanon him as Czech, and I like thatâŚ. I like at ALOT
Teaches your words in his language to talk shit behind Jayceâs back. And by shit I mean make fun of his failed prototypes
Viktor straight out asked you to teach him the dirties curse words PR has to offer. And oh boy, do you give him a colorful listâ
CabrĂłn (bastard), puĂąeta (fuck), hijo de puta (son of a whore), me cago en tu madre (I shit on your mom), mama bicho (cock sucker) , me cago en naâ (I shit on nothing), vete pal carajo (go fuck yourself)â
One time he got pissed at Jayce for not doing an equation right that ended up with the lab half burned to the ground.
You just stood next to Viktor as you watched them bicker at each other like a married couple. Jayce cleaning up the ash of his failed work
âYou should have run them by me or Sky first, Jayce! We are partners, not competitors!â Viktor threw his now burned lab coat at him, hitting Jayce in the chest
âWell you shouldnât have been making improvements to the Hexcore without my knowledge then!â Jayce pointed at Viktor, nailing back the fallen boards with unnecessary force. Wow, grumpy Jayce never got old
âYou know what, Jayceââ Viktor looked at you with a evil glint in his eyes. Oh, no⌠âÂĄMe cago en tu madre!â
Jayce gasped like an old woman seeing a half naked girl at church. Mamaâs boy Talis was going out for blood today
âDonât talk about my MamĂ like thatââ he pointed at Viktor, hammer in one hand ready to knock his brains out.
âCome here you fucker!â Jayce launched towards Viktor as he scrambled to the other side of the desk
âJayce, please donât strain him too much! I still would like him in one piece!â
You were caught in this mess trying not to laugh as Viktor ran away with a giggle from his soon to be killer
âTake it back or Iâm going to take that leg brace I built off with the bone still attached!â
âNever!â Viktor yelled triumphantly
It ended with Jayce and Viktor on their ass thanks to a good back head slap on your part
Guava enthusiasts. You brought mantecaditos (short bread cookies with guava paste on top) one time to the lab and they were gone before Jayce could try them
âSeriously, Viktor you didnât even save me oneââ Jayce was looking inside the tin box with sad puppy dog eyes. Only finding crumbs at the every bottom
âThere werenât that many in the box anyways, Jayce.â Viktor said hiding the last cookies in his desk drawer. You made over 40 cookies, but he was never going to tell Jayce that
He likes anything vinegar based and soups. Like guineitos en escabeche (boiled green bananas dressed in a vinegar sauce) and sancocho (a hearty stew with a bunch of meat and vegetables like cabbage and yams)
Itâs so funny hearing him pronounce the foods he likes! Viktor is really good at rolling his râs. His accent is just to cute!
âWhat did you want me to make you Viktor?â You tried to hide your laughter as you looked at a grumpy Viktor
âI told you that I want that dulce de lecussy. The one you made last week with pieces of cheese.â He huffed
âYou mean dulce de LECOSA!â (candied papaya in sweet syrup with firm cheese) You crackled with lungs on fire from laughing so hard
âAnd what did I say then?!â He sassed at you trying to dim his smile
âThat you basically wanted dessert pussy!!â
âI would mind that either, actually.â You gave him a slap on his shoulder. The sheer perversion of this man!
âÂĄFo, que puerco eres!â (Ew, youâre such a pig!)
âHow dare you call me a pigââ he gasped as you ran away from his wrath
He chased you with his cane and you ran around giggling trying to escape him
Viktor definitely has put in some weight and looks so much healthier
âIâm blaming you for my favorite trousers not fitting anymore.â
Once you showing him how real Puerto Rican girls twerk you created a new type of man. You decided to surprise him with a naked lesson. Rewarding him for the success of the Hextech gates.
âAnd what exactly do you call this?â Viktor rasped out. One hand firmly placed on your right hip. As the other went white holding the handle off his cane. Voice heavy with the heat of pleasure
âPerreoâ you looked back at Viktor, watching him savor the ripples of your skin as you shook your body to the lyrics of Ivy Queenďżź
âMmm perreoâŚâ he reaped absentmindedly
Pressing the cusp of your cunt on his clothed bulge, ass cheeks consuming and spilling out from his pelvis. Shaking your hips at various speeds and rhythms
Alternating between having your hands on the floor with your legs spread wide, having your knees bent with your fits on them, taking an ass cheek and spreading it so Viktor can see your sloppy pussy
âEres bella.â (Youâre beautiful.) heavy tongued, loving that the phrases you taught him were finally doing their magic
âTake that cock out now, jodio cabrĂłn (fucking bastard).â Fuck did Viktor make you horny
âSo vulgar.â He slowly unzipped his pants. Torturing you. He released his beautiful long cock. Dripping lines of precum down his head to his shaft ďżź
You moaned at the sight of his dick, ready to be stuffed full. Spreading your pussy lips as an invitation. âPut it in.â
âI didnât know that just a little dance could make you so aroused. Tell me what otherâ ohhhh, Janna!â Viktor had the wind knocked out of his lungs. Mouth gapping in pleasure
Sinking down his length shut him up. Pressing your ass until your cunt was consuming Viktor in a tight hold. Pushing him deep into the concrete
You swiftly shaking your ass faster than ever before. Not letting a single inches of that glorious dick escape your needy walls. One hand on the cold lab floor and the other playing with your clit
Viktor was whining, overwhelmed by the heat of your body. Hand letting go of his cane, it hit the ground with a powerful thud. Bracing himself on your hips
âIâm going to c-cum, my loveââ
âHechame esa leche adentroâ mmmmmm⌠¥Que rico eres, mi blanquito lindo!â (Cum inside meâ mmmmmm⌠Youâre delicious, my pretty little white boy!â)
Viktor came with a silente scream coating the inside of your pussy. If it wasnât for the wall supporting Viktorâs back he would be on the ground by now
âThat was incredible.â He stated, eyes wide with wonder and face flushed
He certainly asked for perreo lessons later on
And Viktor surprisingly can shake his hips very well! Which comes in handy for more than just one thingâŚ
Vi
When you told her you were Puerto Rican she definitely said: âA mi me gusta la chocha de Puerto Rico.â (I love Puerto Rican pussy.)
You introduced her to reggaeton and now there is no going back, her favorite artist is Daddy Yankee
She likes to dirty dance with you, having your ass pressed against her pelvis. Especially when she has Bacardi in her veins
Vi doesnât care what you put in her plate as long as itâs fresh and delicious
She enjoyes rice based dishes the most, like arroz con calamares (rice with calamari) and arroz con salchicha (rice with cocktail weenies)
She once downed a full bottle of coquito (coconut eggnog) on her own
Viâs favorite dessert is arroz con coco (a coconut rice pudding)
She definitely makes fun of you for not being able to say certain words right!
Donât EVER make a Puerto Rican say âjewelryâ or âburglaryâ. We are allergic to Lâs and Râs and it will cause us to go into septic shock!
Likes being called gringa by you. Thinks itâs hot when you say it, especially when she annoys the crap out of you
Her favorite curse word is vete palâ carajo (go fuck yourself). And when she gets into scuffles or fights she always tosses it around
And sheâs like âyeah, my girlfriend taught me that. Iâm a bilingual queen as well.â She low key embarrassed the fuck out of you when she says that
âVi, I really donât want to do thisââ Vi was strapping a pair of boxing gloves to your hands. âWhat if I get hurt? What if I hurt you?â
âDonât worry about me, cupcake! I can take a few punches just fine. Iâll go easy on you. And besidesââ she slapped the side of your headbrace. âIâve seen you practice with Powder before. Ehh, itâs kind of pathetic how you throw a fist to be honest.â She gave your nose a peck, turning around and taking her side of the ring
âHey! Iâm a great hit!â You sassed placing your gloved hands on your hips
It was ON. You definitely were out for blood
âThen prove it! The stage is yours!â She ran the little bell that was attached at the wall.
It been less than 6 minutes in and you were already panting
Vi was definitely going light on you. Not even taking the spots you intentionally let open for her. She only dodged your every attempt to get a hit in
Light on her feet as she tripped your leg, causing you to fall on the ropes of the ring.
You wanted to call it, but your pride was too strong. And you equally stupid
âWhen are you going to hit me for real?! I didnât think the great Violet was just a pussyfoot!â Vi pushed your buttons the right way. She loved when you got bratty
âYou canât take this heat, cupcake. Iâll knock you out until next Monday and Vander will have my head on a stick if I do.â She was right, but God did you want to wipe that smug look of her face!
âOh, yes I can!â Your fist had a mind of its own. Angry as she was so cocky
Before you could think you took the open spot on her face. Hitting her square in the jaw, knocking her back on the rubber ropes. Vi was in shock and whiplashed by the quickness of your punch
âÂĄAy, puĂąeta! ÂĄÂżViolet, estĂĄs bien?!â (Oh, fuck! Violet, are you okay?!) You desperately took your gloves and stupid helmet off. The Velcro fighting your desperate attempt to pull it off
A drop of blood escaped her lips, Viâs thumb flicked at the side of her mouth. Eyes on the smear of red, then up to you. Smirking at the damaged you inflicted
Fuck did you just make her 100 times hornier than she already was
âThat kind of hurt.â Translation: it hurt like hell!
By the fire in her eyes you knew that you were so screwed. Your belly grew warm, the hole between your legs clenching on nothing
âVi, Iâm s-so sorry! I told that this was a badââ
In a swift play of time, she pinned you against the ground. Having her left arm around your neck in a headlock, her left hand on your shoulder. As her legs trapped yours under her thighs, having them spread out with your pelvis arching forward. Both of your arms crossed behind your back pinned by the weight of your body
You moaned at the discomfort. Muscles tired by the training, you tried your best to wiggle out. Only for Vi to hold you harder against herself
âWhatâs wrong, cupcake? Bit off more than you can chew?â You did answer her with words, but with that glint in your eyes that meant (Fuck me, you damned raspberry bitch)
She slithered your baggy pants past your knees. Your pantieless cunt up in the air. Vi loved how you were always easy to access. From fingering you in public to her eating you out in some random alley
âNaughty girl. Who knew decking me in the face could get your pussy so wet.â She dipped a finger in your folds. Scooping the wetness and pulling it out to watch it drip
She gave your cunt a slap and your clit fluttered at the assault. Pulsating for more
âYou like that, uhh?â
âY-yeahââ
Vi gave you a plethora of open palmed hits. Juices streaming down your ass. Yelping as your cunt was being abused. All swollen and red
Vi thrusted her fingers into your opening in a scissoring motion. Her bloody thumb circling your clit
âV-viâ ahhhhaaamm! No puedo ver mĂĄsss.â (I cant see anymore) Gurgling on the spit of your throat. Ready to pass out any second
Your vision went white by the lack of oxygen and the way Viâs fingers played with your cunt so deliciously. Hot tears burning your skin from the constant stimulation
You stuck your tongue out, spitting saliva out thanks to the lack of air in your lungs. Face ready to turn blue. But did it make your body feel goodâŚ
âJust a little moreâ alright?â
Vi curled the tips of her fingers on your g spot and digged them in far into your crevice. Shaking her wrist to send vibrations to your whole pussy
You bit her forearm, shocks of pleasure coursing out the inside of your walls. Your teeth broke the skin, tasting the blood of your lover
Squirting the liquid of your orgasm on the ringâs floor. Vi let your body go, your lungs reviving in painful gulps of air
Vi turned you on your side, massaging your ribs and sternum. Licking the spit around your temple. She kissed your lips, careful not to take more oxygen from your body
âWho is going to clean this up?â Voice hoarse. Your mouth tasted coppery
âLick the floor clean, losers get janitor duty.â She slapped your ass, you groaned at the lack of humanity. Vi got up from the floor and headed to her water bottle. Instead of taking a drink she poured it on her chest and hair. Nipples highlighted through her white sports bra. She pushed her wet hair back arms flexing a she felt your gaze on her
âWe donât got all night, cupcake. Avanza (hurry up).â
What a tease
Caitlyn
This girl has never know flavor until you came around
You were the daughter of one of her motherâs tailors and stylist. Your mom always brought you along to see her clients because she wanted you to take over one day
When you first visited the Kiramman residence you were blown away by the beauty of the estate. Your mom told you that this client would take longer than the others because she ordered a whole custom made ball gown
âI have a daughter, Caitlyn, about your age as well! Maybe you ladies can be friends! God knows my girl needs a gal pal.â She said excitedly as she was getting fitted for her gown.
Mrs. Kiramman gave you the liberty to explore the gardens as your mother worked. And you sat down near the water fountain to have your snack
âEsta gente si que tiene chavosâŚâ (These people sure do have moneyâŚ)
As you were munching on your sandwiches you saw a head of indigo hair peeking out from the rose bushes. A young girl
âCaitlyn, right? Do you want one?â You ask stretching your arms with your lunch in your hands. She timidly walked towards you
âWhat are they?â The girl asked as she sat next to you
âSandwiches de mezcla (spam and velvita sandwiches) and platanutres (thinly fried plantain chips) ! They are really good, I made them fresh this morning.â
Caitlyn looked at them, and gently picked up a sandwich. Slowly taking a bite as she looked at your happy face.
Her eyes sparkling at the soft bread and salty spread
âMmmmâ Iâve never had anything like this before!â She then picked up some plantain chips. Savoring the salty crunch of them.
You quickly become friends. Cait even convinced her mother that she liked wearing fancy clothes just so that she could she you more frequently
Mrs. Kiramman was ecstatic that her little girl was going to wear more dresses than only her school uniform
Cait even goes as far as to ask her mom to invite you to her birthday party. The only close friend she really had was Jayce. And there were only going to be adults from other houses and The Council
You also became friends with Jayce, you both taught Cait how to dance bachata and salsa
âCait move your hips more! You are stiff as a board, mija (girl)!â You said guiding her feet to the music
âI donât have hips to shake!â She said as her cheeks flushed
Cait knows only a few Spanish phrases thanks to Jayce. Girl canât roll her râs or say her lâs even to save her life
She is a sweets girl! Loves flan de queso (cream cheese flan) and flan de vanilla (vanilla flan)
When she finally confessed her love for you she did it in Spanish. She practiced with Jayce for almost a month to get the emotions right
âMe gustas mucho. Te adoro. ÂżQuieres ser mi novia?â (I like you a lot. I adore you. Do you want to be my girlfriend?) She handed you a bouquet of lilacs. You were so excited that you knocked her on her ass! You hit your head on a table and both of you spend your commitment with ice on your limbs
You watched each other grow up, you becoming a seamstress like your mother. And Cait going against all Mrs. Kirammanâs wishes and graduating from the Enforcer Academy
You join Cait in the private shooting classes with Officer Grayson. Both excellent shoots, but you not so much. Youâre better in close range with a handgun
She looks so sexy in her enforcer outfit!
Lost your virginities to other other! It was the day of her graduation of the academy. When everyone was clustered in the Kiramman estate celebrating her accomplishment
You sneaked away together to her bedroom. Stealing a tray of hors dâoeuvres and a bottle of wine. Wanting to get away from the elite of Piltover
You were on her bed, stuffing your mouth with cheese and crackers
âYouâre going to get crumbs on my sheets.â
âAre you going to give me a ticket for it?â Caitlyn scoffed at you as you tentatively shoved another bite in your mouth
Caitlyn stood in front of the mirror. Fixing her medals and badges that hung on the fabric. You knew her too well, she was picking herself apart. Thinking that she only got in the academy because of her name only
âI think I would get used to calling you âOfficer Kirammanâ you said crawling to the edge of the bed, bottle of wine in your hand. Lying on your stomach with your palm under your chin. Looking at the pretty lady in blue
You patted the spot next to you, discarding the bottle to the floor. Crossing your legs on the mattress
She walked to the bed and sat next to you, leaving her top hat on her bedroom ottoman
âCaitlyn, you have to believe me when I say that you are so much more than your houseâ You held her temple in your palm, she held your wrist. Closing her eyes as she savored your compassion
âYou are more talented than those silver spooned pricks out there! You may have the same money and influence, but they will never reach the level of talent you have. Because what is all this power for if you donât have the heart to push change? You care, Cait! And I saw with my own eyes how you make others do as well. Like the time you told your mom to give a raise for her maids and workers! Remember that?â
She giggled, remembering that day she saw your mother counting her last few coins to afford a new pair a shoes for you. Cait yelled at Mrs. Kiramman for hours, until she finally gave into her mistake
Next time she saw you there was a brand new pair of shoes on your feet that had you running up to Cait to tell her all about
And that instance evolved into Cait wanting a better world for you. She wanted to change the concrete you walked on into fields of flowers
âThank you, I really needed thatâŚâ
âIt also helps that you have a nice pair of tits.â You joked as you pointed to her Enforcer jacketďżź
âYou minx!â
She slapped your shoulder and chuckled as you faked your hiss in pain. Rolling around the bed as you help your poor âbrokenâ arm!
âOhhh, Iâve been a victim of police brutality!â
âIâll show you brutality, bebĂŠ (babe)!â
She climbed on top of you, tickling your sides
âÂĄCait, para que no puedo respirar!â (Cait, stop I canât breathe!) Cait stopped her attach, watching as your chest rose to catch the missing breaths. Your cheeks rosie in adrenaline
She wanted you there with her always. Your hair on her pillows and the smell of your skin lingering on the buttery covers
âCait?â You asked as you calmed down. Looking at her in worry
âFuck itâ Cait thought, as her lips captured yours in an estranged kiss.
After years of ghostly touches, of lingering eyes, and Jayce calling your romance worse than nuns in love in a convent. She wanted to go the next level with you
You pulled her in, rolling yourself on top
âAre you sure?â You asked bracing her neck
âIt would be my honor to have my first time with you.â And yours as well. You started to take layers of your bodies
You both laughed at your struggle to unclip her blouse. Her fingers guiding yours as she showed you the intricacy of the clasps
âI guess that âenforcementâ also extends to your uniform.â
âThatâs why I only let you make my garmentsââ Caitlyn kissed the corner of your eye. âThey are much more second party friendly.â You pushed the shirt of her body, surprised at the nakedness of the chest
âNo bra?â You cupped her breast, feeling the goose bumps of her skin. Her breath hitched at the coldness of your hands
âI didnât just expect half ass handshakes and putrid marriage proposals as graduation presents.â Cait took charge, pinning you against the edge of the bed. Crawling downwards to your core
She raised your skirt, white sheer stockings held by a lacy garter around your waist. Her eyes widened at the lack of fabric covering your mound
âYou werenât the only one expecting more than just pat on the shoulder tonight.â You moaned as she spread apart your lips
Cait dove in between your legs. Hands in your hips as she guided her tongue along your folds. Nose resting on the shell of your clit
âI t-think, ahhh, you underestimate yourself too much, Cait.â She focused on your bud, rolling her lips on it. Then sucking ever so lightly to draw whimpers out of your vocal cords
âÂĄYa no aguanto mĂĄs! Yo creo queââ (I canât bear it anymore! I think thatâ)
You came with a grunt, arching your back of the matters. Head filling with rushed blood as it hanged free of support from the mattress. As you were lost in your high, Cait placed her cunt on yours and rolled her hips. Feeling her clit make love to yours. Your previous orgasm used at oil to make her slip against your pleasures
âReady for another round?â She whispered into your raised calf. Teeth ripping the material of your stockings. She will buy you new ones, better ones.
Caitlyn was born into wealth and privilege, but she is the most understanding girl youâll ever met
When you pointed out the problem, she found a solution even if it meant going against her high society
You opened her eyes to the real world and she is so thankful for that
Mel
You were part of the council serving as an international ambassador like her
When Mel first saw what you brought to the council she wanted only to use you as a pawn
But she fell in love with your want for progress, one that actually breaks cycles and not just one that covers them with empty promises
She saw herself in you, a woman that wanted to break the bounds of her past convictions
Neither of you had houses in Piltover and shared different cultural backgrounds than the others
You secretly make fun of the culture shocks you experienced when first moving to Piltover
Both you and Mel HATE the cold that comes with Piltovan winters
She knew about your country and even speaks fluent Spanish thanks to her mother being a Noxian general.
Mel is a scholar, she read up on everything PR before ever making a move on you
Even if she already read up on everything she asks you questions just to hear you rant about your roots
âIs it true that Puerto Rico has the best coffee? Iâve been planning on investing in some companies, but Iâm still on the fenceâŚâ Mel said in a quizzical tone. Tapping her pen to her chin
Your eyes sparkled. âWe have the BEST coffee! Did you know that we have almost 3,000 coffee farms in all PR?! And we also have started to produce cacao as well. Itâs incredible consideringââ you ranted out
She zoned out, just appreciating the beauty of which you speak so lovingly about a simple thing as coffee beans
You teach her how to make homemade sofrito (a wet spice blend made with sweet peppers, cilantro, recao, and other herbs)
But your favorite memory is when you made dulce de leche together because Mel wanted to make a tiered cake for Aluraâs birthdayďżź
âÂżQuieres probar un poco?â (Want to try some?) You had already some on your index finger for yourself, but you were dipping the wooden spoon for Mel to taste
âAbsolutely.â She took the spoon out of your hand and placed it back in the pot. Mel grabbed your wrist
She brought your finger to her mouth. Feeling the velvety muscle roll on your finger pad. Mel took your digit all the way to the knuckle. Slowly pulling her head back with a moan
âIt could use some more vanilla.â Mel said dipping her finger back into the caramel. You were felt stunned, mouth gapping and your temple rose red
âWhat about the sugar?â You cringed as your voice broke. Screaming mentally about getting a grip. You literally have the prettiest woman in Piltover at your wake, and here you are speaking like a teen hitting puberty!
âMmm, I can find another way to make it a little sweeterâŚâ
âStrip for me, darling.â You did has she commanded. Shredding off the layers of clothing all to please her
You loved the way she looked at you, eyes of a lioness. They held a power over you, you ate from her hands
She took the pot by the handle and tilted it until syrup flowed out the metal. Pouring lukewarm dulce de leche on your skin. As if she was washing the body of a queen. It slowly dripping down your body. From your nipples to the crescents of your abdomen
Flicking her finger up the cusp of your breast to your nipple. Collecting the sugary treat only for her to give her finger to you. You repeating the same action she did moments before
She stared at the base of your neck, then at your chest. Occasionally, coming back to you and sticking out her tongue so you could eat it out of her mouth. You didnât know who was sweeter. Mel or the candy you made together
Mel kittened licked your areolas clean, never breaking eye contact with you. As her hot tongue cleaned you off
Mel stripped shortly after. The gold birthmarks of her body reflecting in the light. She takes the spoon an and spreads the dulce de leche on her ass cheeks. Candy flowing down her thighs
âEat up.â
You sat on the floor staring with the drizzle on her thighs, then raising to the globes of her ass. Licking the syrup of her smooth skin. Nibbling at the small golden freckles that decorated her dark skin
âIs it sweet enough now, darling?â
You ordered a cake from an expensive bakery in Piltover and called it a day. What Alura didnât know wonât hurt her
She definitely stuffed your pussy with her paint brushes when she is working on a new project
Having your legs spread wide for her as he picks up a brush for your entrance, making sure she thrusts it in and out a few times to get a moan for you
Sucking the juices of the handle then dipping the bristles in red paint
And what about you eating her out in her office when she is working?! The possibilities are endless with Mel
For me she is the type to love anything you make her. There is so much diversity in Puerto Rican cuisine and her just picking one is impossible in her eyes.
But man does she appreciate a fresh mofongo relleno de camarones (smashed fried plantain topped with shrimp in a tomato sauce)
And you also teach her the basics of bomba (a tradicional African dance). Even gifting her a custom made traditional outfit to make your dance rehearsals all the more authentic
Mel takes you on lavish vacations to the island. Staying at the best hotels and you serve as a guide to her. Taking Mel to all your favorite local spots to eat pinchos (meat skewers) and drink Medallas (Puerto Rican beer)
You took her to your favorite archipelagos and little islands surrounding PR. And skinny dipped into the various bioluminescent bays at night. Mel had never had such a good time in her life
âQuerida (love), I have a present for you.â Mel entered your shared living space. Medium canvas in hand
âOh, Mel! You didnât have to! Is there any special occasion that I forgot about?!â You got up from your stop on the couch, greeting her with a kiss
âNo, love. I just wanted to do something special.â She turned the canvas around. You squealed at the art piece. She never disappoints!
âMel! ÂĄQuĂŠ pintura mĂĄs espectacular! (What an espectacular painting!) The water and sand look so life like! I canât wait to hag this up in my office!â
âI painted it after we got back from holiday. Itâs that big archipelago you took me at the end of your trip.â She circled your waist for behind, resting her chin on your shoulder
âYes, Cayo Icacos! Oh my God, it even has the same dock and the coast line!â You said admiring the canvas
âThere is also on more thingââ She walked over your wine cabinet, pouring two glasses of wine. âI bought Icacos for us. So we can spend your winter vacations there. Alone. Together.â She kissed your jaw, handing you the glass
âOh like you rented it out for us?â You took a swig, moaning at the sweet undertones
âNo, I got the government to officially sell it to me and put it under our names.â Mel said nonchalantly. You sip out your wine in shock
Yep, you definitely passed out shortly after
Ekko
You were one of the people that lost everything to Silco. Your community was slowly taken by Shimmer and gang wars
Ekko and the Firelights rescued you from Silcoâs men. You didnât want to join his web of crime and they proceeded to burn your shop with you inside
If it wasnât for them being close by you would have lost more than just a few inches of healthy skin
Ekko teaches you how to fix things, how to clean and go at any loose cables their hover skateboards may have
You also picked up flying those boards pretty quickly, he made sure to make them as user friendly as possible
You were sitting on one of the many branches of the Tree, watching the children play and seeing the progress of the new faces in the mural. Fuck did it hurt seeing those paint brushes touch the trunk of the tree
The branch shook with the addition of a foreign weightďżź
âLost in thought, chica (girl).â You looked up at Ekko, still wearing his Firelight coat with his white owl mask hanging from his belt
âTell me whatâs your mind.â He sat next to you, bumping your shoulder playfully
âI fell like Iâm not doing muchâ like Iâm not doing anything. Like I-Iâm a burden to this place.â You sighed, throat tight with anxiety. Eyes burning with hot tears
âAnd what do you want to do?â Ekko asked, holding your hand that was resting your lap. Shining brown eyes studying your features
God why was he so damn handsome when you are in the middle of a breakdown!
âI just d-donât want to stand byâ and â and watch my people be slaughteredâŚâ You said between jagged lips
Ekko smirked at your answer, slowly pulling away from you and placing a box on your thighs
âWhat is it?â You wiped your tears away with the back of your hand
âOpen.â Ekko leaned back on his palms, trying his best to keep his cool guy act even if he was nervous as hell inside
You opened the box, inside there was a Firelight mask. One shaped like the face of a bird like many others in group
Suddenly you remembered that faint pop of green in the sky from your childhood. Of a little green bird that would eat your grandmas tomatoes from her garden
Your eyes widened. What is this really what you think it is?
âEkkoâ is this a cotorra puertorriqueĂąa (PRâs national bird)?â You said in aw, lifting the mask and examining its details. Feeling the emotion Ekko put into carving it
âIâm sorry it took so long, but I wanted to make something that would represent youââ He took a small book from of his coat, falling apart by age. âAnd I landed on that. I found this book in one of the flee markets I went to.â He flipped the pages, letting you see the images and words on the pages. Everything from fauna to history was written on it
Ekko pointed at an image of the bird. âIt just screamed youâ beautiful and free. I-I mean also many other things likeââ
You cut Ekko of with an embrace, holding the mask to your chest
âNo sabes cuĂĄn agradecida estoy, Ekko. Gracias, gracias, graciasâŚâ (You donât know how grateful I am for this, Ekko. Thank you, thank you, thank youâŚ) You sobbed on his shoulder, gripping him tightly as if something was going to take him away from you
âPor nada, chica (youâre welcome, girl).â Ekko whispered, arms circling your back
You cook for the Firelight community and when itâs your turn to serve your food the line triples with people more than other days
Ekko even made space for a little herb garden for you! And you have some plantain trees growing in
He likes helping you cook as well. His favorite thing to do is cut, mash, and fry tostones (plantain fritters)
Wouldnât it be cool for Ekko to have some Caribbean background?! Like Jamaican, Trinidadian, or even Dominican
I can just see Ekko going ham on a pastelĂłn de carne (a sweet plantain lasagna with ground beef and mozzarella cheese)
You give the kids and the adults Spanish lessons. And private ones to Ekko (wink wink)
I believe that the community has a beautiful shower pace! Filled with plants and vines that filter the water making it crystal clear. Itâs almost like a never ending waterfall. And itâs especially breathtaking at night when the moon and fireflies light the place up
It was past midnight, and you just got back from other painstaking parole. Dirt coating your clothing and skin
You head straight to the showers. Discarding your clothes on the bench of the makeshift stall you were in.
The stream was cool to your skin, nursing those fresh bruises on your arms and thighs. Grateful for the fresh washcloths, liquid soap and towels that were replenished after every use
You turned around at the sound of an object falling. Ekkoâs pupils wide at the sight of your bare breasts and ass. As his owl mask laid on the floor. Who long was he there looking? Did he like what he was looking at?
âS-shit Iâm sorry! I thought that it was empty! Iâm just gonnaââ
âItâs okayâ you can stay if you want, EkkoâŚâ Did one of Silcoâs goons hit you to hard on the head? Ekko hesitated at first, but when you gave him a nod
You saw him taking off his clothes. Body littered with old scars. He stepped into your space. Both you and him admiring your bodies, if it wasnât for the cold water you would be in flames
Trying your best to not look at his cock. You started washing off the white paint, careful of not to get any in his eyes. And he did the same, washing your face and neck. A blush on your cheeks
âI believe that âBoy Saviorâ is an understatementââ Feeling his toned stomach under the soapy washcloth. âYou are more of a man than a lot of people out there.â
âCan I kiss you?â He brushed his thumb along the curves your your lips
âYesâŚâ
Ekko leaned into your lips. He hungered you for a long time, scared that if he got to close youâll disappear like all his past loved ones
He touched the purple bruise on your rib as he wanted to pull you in, you gasped in pain breaking the kiss. His touch recoiled, then slowly came back in feather like stokes
âYou should have never gotten this hurt!â He was angry at himself, it should have been him getting hurt. Not you, never you!
âI shouldnât have been so focused on destroying those Shimmer barrelsâŚâ He pressed his forehead on yours. Eyes crimson with hurt
âWe signed up for this, I did too. And if making the Underground better means a few scrapes and headaches, then Iâm more than happy to do so.â Thumb wiping away his stray tears
âWhat can I do to make this up to you?â He kissed the pulse of your wrist
âIf you shut up and make love to me.â
He backed you against the rocky wall, water cascading in between your bodies. You wrapped your legs around his waist. Moans concealed by the rush of the water
Ekkoâs hips meet yours as he dropped and lifted your body on his arms. Cock hitting you gummy walls and g-spot
âÂĄClĂĄvame mĂĄs fuerte! ÂĄQuiero que se te rompa el bicho de tan duro que me rĂłcese!â (Fuck me harder! I want you to break your dick with how hard you give it to me!)
Nails scratching his back, adding to the multitude of wounds on his body. You both were going to hurt so bad in the morning
âYou drive me crazy, chica (girl)!â
You came in his cock in the final thrust, body pulsating with the warmth of your orgasm and the ice of the water
He pulled out and came on your stomach, kissing your neck hard enough to leave traces of your escaped. Your legs jelly at the knees
You and Ekko spent the last hours of night in the streams. Basking in the freshness of your flesh. Having each other on every wall and surface possible
âYou know what Iâm feelinâ right now?â
âLike your cock is going to fall off?â You said into his chest as you laid back with him on the wooden bench looking at the moon. Ekkoâs chest rumbled in a chuckle
âThat, and a hot bowl of asopao de pollo (chiken and rice soup).â
Sevika
Sevika definitely has a thing for Latinas
You moved to Piltover a few years ago and started working at The Last Drop. There was an influx of Spanish speaking people and Vander was desperately looking for a bilingual server
He hired you on the spot not caring how many years of experience you had
She basically became your unofficial body guard. Scaring of creeps that got to friendly while you were working
You taught her how to play dominos and you still ended up losing! You had to make her sorullitos (fired cornmeal sticks) for a month
She helps you give out food to the kids and homeless people around the Undercity. It breaks her heart seeing you cry over the people that suffer thanks to Piltover
After she lost her arm you took care of her. Making her cope with a new life change and the challenges that came with it
And you best believe you chewed her ear off about the whole Vander and Silco situation. Refusing to work for Silco and running your own food business to get by
There arenât many South East Asians in the Undercity or in Piltover, and you bonded because of the lack of a community.
I think you guys talk a lot about the men in your life, how they treated both of you with violence. How toxic males can be thanks to your cultures never giving them consequences for there actions
Talking about how unworthy Sevika felt for just being born a woman, and a queer woman at that. How she finally broke away from all the stereotypes and became a force to be reckoned with after the death of her father
You heal each others soul wounds by embracing the best of your heritage ďżź
She knows all the Indian beauty secrets! She is the one that washes and oils your hair. Saying that âyou donât know how to take care your hairâ
âSevika, I feel like my scalp is about to start bleeding!â You wiggled away as the scalp massager dug into the sensitive parts of your head
âThat means itâs working! Stop being a baby.â She poured more warm oil on your head and ignored your whining
She just wants to do something nice for you and loves your reaction as you see how long your hair as gotten since getting together
A lot of the spices that you both use for your cooking it basically nonexistent in the underground
And if they sell them, they go for an arm and a leg (hahaha amputation joke)
So Sevika makes sure that she puts special orders in the smuggling catalog for all the spices, herbs and produce that you both need to make delicious meals
You put her on to tropical fruits. From the massive avocados to the sweet and sour passion fruits
âSo when Iâm getting a taste of your papaya?â She is a massive flirt.
Sevikaâs love language is making you a cup of chai every morning
She is mostly vegetarian, only occasionally eating meat. So her favorite food that you make is also a labor of love
So I just know she loves the pasteles you make. They literally take you a whole day to prepare. From cooking the pork or chicken, toasting the banana leaves on the stove, grading the plantains, making the red oil, and wrapping them up to look like a present
It was the holiday season and you sold almost 30 preorders of your 12 count pasteles. Making big bank, but losing your peace filling all these orders in time for Christmas Eve
She says that she will âhelpâ but she stands leaning on the counter as you fold the banana leaves in place as she munches on plantain chips
Sevika thought you were the sexiest at home in your batas (old lady dresses or muumuus). She could clearly see the outline of your body thanks to the sheer fabric. Especially liking how your nipples got hard in the cold air and the fat mound of your hairy pussy when you didnât wear panties with the nightgown
With a frustrated look on your face when the leaf doesnât want to work with you
Cursing under your breath âHijo de putaâ yo te digoâŚâ (âSon of a bitchâ Iâm telling youâŚâ)
âYou look so sexy when youâre frustrated, mamĂâŚâ Sevika cradled your hips from behind. Kissing the curve of your nec
âWas helping me all bullshit Sevika?â
âYou forget that I only have one arm left?â She said patting her empty shoulder. Smirking at your eye roll
You werenât amused at all at her joke. âHaha, very funnyâŚâ
âBut I have other ways to help you at leastâŚâ Her hand slowly creeping under your dress strap
âLike what?â You questioned her, eyebrows raised
Sevika was in between your legs as you made the last batch of pasteles for the night
Nightgown discarded on the floor
Sucking on your clit each time you finished folding a pastel. Slowly pulling it away from her mouth and letting it go with a pop. Her two middle fingers thrusting in and out of your entrance
She watched from the kitchen floor as your breasts heaved at every lick of her tongue. Biting your outer lips when you didnât fold the leaves fast enough
âÂĄComeme la tota asĂ mismoooo!â (Eat my pussy just like thatttt!) You made those pasteles as if you were on steroids
Her nose pressed against your mound breathing the smell of your cunt. The smell of a grown woman was intoxicating to her.
Sevika speed up her fingers and tongue, you wanted to come undone. But pushed through the last of them
Your hands braced the counter as your orgasm took over. Raising one of your legs of the ground so Sevika could drink your release fully. She groaned at the taste, vibrations sending heat through your overstimulated body
You sucked a breath, peering down your bottom half. Sevika resting her head on your inner thigh, sucking purple marks on your flesh. Jaw coated in your silk. Grey eyes drinking in your dazed face
âI believe I was more than enough help. Donât you agree, muĂąeca (doll)?â She gave you clit a little kiss, pleasure running up your spine
âEres terrible, âVikaââ (youâre terrible, âVikaâ) you let out breathlessly. Ruining your fingers through her short hair
She took her fingers out of your pussy, and you leaned down to taste yourself on her. Indulging in the salty sweet flavor of your bodies. Lapping her fingers clean and then kissing Sevika. Her lips push against yours
âMmm my compliments to the chef.â You had more than one good fuck that night on the floor with Sevika
Who knew that pasteles were such an aphrodisiac?ďżź
If they ask you why these were so delicious you just smile shyly and say: âI just put a little extra love (orgasm) into them.â
Vander
As a bartender he absolutely was inspired to make a cocktail menu for you. Makes you his official taste tester for any new drink he plans to put in the menu
You owned a small food stand in the Underground ever since he was working in the mines
And it was always packed with people in and out of work
You got together shortly after Vander stopped your shop from getting mugged by some punks
Vander is a coffee lover and always makes it a routine to get up early in the mornings just so that he can have a hot cup of Puerto Rican joe with fresh butter and bread on the side
Thankful that you always feed his kids when he doesnât have time to cook for them, and free at charge with at that
But he always sneaks more than enough coin into your tip jar when he visits you after a rough day
âDoes Vander ever feed you guys at all?â You asked serving another customer
âHe does but he burns everything he cooksââ Vi said licking her fingers clean from the delicious poultry you made
âCan I have another piece of chicken, titĂ (auntie)?â Powder said holding her empty plate at you, big eyes looking at you with love. Mouth covered in red sauce
âCon esos ojitos (with those little eyes) who can say no to you Pow-Pow!â
Yes his kids call you auntie and Iâll take that to the grave!
Whenever you call him âHoundâ he blushes! And you make fun of him a lot for it as well. Calling him a dog as you catch him looking at your ass as you bend over to get plates and watching your tits jiggle as you make your fresh pressed juices.
Coquito (coconut eggnog) is his all time favorite drink, second to guarapo (sugar cane juice). And when you gave him a shot to try it solidifies his want to open a bar so he can make delicious drinks like this
When itâs the holidays Vander lets you have parrandas (live Puerto Rican music parade) at the bar. You introduced him to el guiro (a type of musical instrument) and la pandereta (small hand drum). And he plays them really well!
âMaybe those big hands are not just useful for punching things, huh Vander?â You played along side him as you watched the kids for a dance circle. Chuckling at Powderâs lack of feet coordination as she stepped on Myloâs toes
âI will have to show you sometime. You will certainly be surprised, love.â You blushed, quickly going over the other musicians to sing your part of the chorus. You felt his eyes on you the whole time, loving the attention he gave you
The kids went to sleep as midnight approached. The adults enjoying their late drinking. Vander was leaning against the bar as you danced with Sevika. Watching you teach her the basics of bachata so that she could impress the girl she was pinning for
âYouâre not so bad at this, Sevika!â She twirled you around
âNa, Iâm better at the cards than all of this.â Sevika said, still looking at your feet as you guided her steps
In the corner of your eye you saw this other girl go up to Vander. You didnât hear what they were thanks to the loud music. But you saw him shaking his head ânoâ. The girl turned around annoyed, flicking her wrist at him as dismissing a dog. Wishing her eyes found a brain in the back for her skull as she rolled them. You thought she finally back off. But you were wrongâŚ
She pressed her ass against the front of his pants, shaking her flat flabby ass. Vander choking in his drink in pure shock. Trying to push the girl away
Before Sevika could stop you, you were already across the other side of the bar. Fist clenched, Vander making brief eye contact with you. His eyes widened at your wrath. Uh ohâŚďżź
âÂĄĂl dijo que no jodia puta! ÂĄTe voy a romper la cara!â (He said no you fucking whore! Iâm going to break your face in!) Grabbing her hair by the root and dragging her off to the bar floor. Her screaming and sinking her nails on your forearms, drawing blood. You screamed at her attach
You hear people cheer and yell at you to: âteach her to not touch anyoneâs man againâ.
Throwing your body weight back and making her crash into the round tables. Before the girl could even process the pain you straddled her stomach and punched her face in. The alcohol in your system making you rabid
âLove, thatâs enough!â Vander pulled your fingers off the girls body. You were thrashing against his hold. Sevika hoisted the other woman taking her out of the bar.
âEveryone, out!â Vander yelled. You watched bodies move with blurry eyes. You still thirsty for blood.
âÂĄDĂŠjame! (Let go!) ! Ugh, Vander!â He threw you over his shoulder. You punching his muscular back for him to let you go. He took you into the supply closet behind the bar. Dropping your feet on the floor.
âLet me out Vander! She is not getting off that easy for touch you like that!â
You wobbled like a new born fawn, holding the shelves for support. Vander locked the door and turned on the dim light abode your heads.
âSit your ass down! Iâm not tellinâ you twiceâŚâ Vander warned, pointing at the large empty barrel. You stared him down on your tippy toes. Blue eyes piercing yours.
âYou really want to go there, sweetheart?â He crossed his arms over his broad chest. Getting close enough to smell the whiskey and smoke on his breath. The smell of your man
You wanted those hands around your throat. You wanted him to fuck the brat out of you. Your fight for dominance was short lived
âFine.â You caved in and sat down with an annoyed plop. Grumbling at him with your arms crossed
God, did you love the control he had over you. You loved a man that put you in your place, while still being caring and loyal
Vander turned his back to you while looking for the first aid kit. Admiring the thickness of his body. And those pants that made his ass and legs look so delectable
âIf I wouldnât have stopped you, youâll be heading to Stillwater by the end of the night.â Vander stood in front of you, raising your head to meet his warm gaze
âIâm sorryââ You whispered as your eyes became teary
âChrist, love! You would have killed her!â He lifted your arms to see the damage. Cleaning your wounds with alcohol. You hissed at the burn. Vander slowly wrapping your forearms with white gauzeďżź
âIâve never seen you act like that beforeââ Breaking the silence. âI didnât think a lady such as yourself could be so violent, so jealousâŚâ
Vander would never admit that he loved what you did to that girl. How sexy you were while beating the shit out of a stranger just for him. It made him feel loved in a fucked up way
He lifted your bandaged arms to his lips. Breathing the scent of your wounds
âTell me, love. Are all Puerto Rican women like that?â He asked innocently, looking at your face with curiosity
âIâm not just a jealous woman, Vander⌠Iâm going to tell you a little secret about us puertorriqueĂąas.â You said stroking his bearded cheek. âWe are territorial. And we fight for what is ours, even if it means that I have to fucking sink my teeth into any whore that touches mi hombre (my man)â You said between your gritted teeth, pulling Vander towards you. Tongue sinking into his mouth tasting faint of whiskey
You pulled his belt, harshly tugging it open. Feeling his hard cock through the fabric. God, did you want to get that whoreâs smell of him. Replace it with the scent of your cunt
âYou are mine, Vander. And I am yours.â
His eyes dialed, pants ever so uncomfortable. Vander launched at you, lifting you by your legs and kissing your lips. Your back gently hitting against the liquor shelves
He quickly discarded your bottoms, you gave his length a few pumps then lined it up against your cunt. You could never get bored of the sight of his cock, or the hot stretch it gave you
âChoke me, Vander!â You yelled, pussy filled with him. His hand was placed in your neck in a moment. Fingers pressing your pulse points.
Vanders thrusting was meet with the sounds of clinking bottle and the rattling of the shelves. He was a beast, slapping your entrance at full force as moans were caught on your airway. Velvety walls sucking him in. Heavy balls knocking against the push of your cheeks.
âIâm gonna cum, lovieââ He let go of the hold on your throat. âWhere do you want it?â
âIn my mouth!â Vander dismounted you. Cock glossy from the slick of your pussy
You kneeled on the ground, fingers fucking your pussy. Taking that big veiny dick in one go, slurping your combined juices as his tip hit the back of your throat. Vanderâs hand resting in your hair. Your other hand massaging his balls
Vander came with a grunt, back of his head hitting the wooden shelves. Gasping in surprise as it coated your mouth. He was going to need ice for that later, you thought, enjoying the creaminess of his cum
Sticking your tongue out to show him his release. Then moaning as you swallowed it
âYou dirty girl.â Biting your lip as he cursed at your seduction
âMy dirty dog.â
You licked his cock clean. Pulling his foreskin in between your lips. Kissing it all around and making out with his tip slit. You nibbled at his shaft, using a bit of teeth to draw gasps from Vander
You brought your mouth to his pubic bone. Biting his skin, hard enough to leave marks. And leaving hickeys on his stomach
Loving how your food left some extra pounds on him. Making his tummy all the more squishy and soft
âYouâre eating me alive, loveââ You giggled on his skin, slowly stroking his spent cock. âMark your territory, mi loba (my she-wolf).â
âCon placerâŚâ (With pleasureâŚ) You gave his cock a final kiss. Long lasting, a little red bruise at the side of his shaft. Moaning at your work, eyes sparkling up at him
Vander helped you off your knees, and leaned you against his chest. You rested there for a while, calming down for your sex crazed high
âDo you want me to make you a passion fruit mock-tail, darlinâ?â Vander rasped, hand soothing the pulse of your throat ďżź
âYesss please, and with extraââ Vander shushed you with a kiss
âAnd with extra ice and pineapple pieces. I know, amor (love), I know.â He pecked your forehead
#arcane#arcane league of legends#arcane x reader#jayce x reader#sevika#vander arcane#jayce talis#vi x reader#viktor league of legends#viktor x reader#vander x reader#ekko x reader#caitlyn kiramman#caitlyn x reader#mel medarda#mel medarda x reader#sevika x reader#ekko arcane#ekko x fem reader
290 notes
¡
View notes
Text
NSFW Sevika HCs
𢝠~ ~ ~ đ˘ť
A/n: i haven't written any smut in god knows how long so pls go easy yall đ
𢝠~ ~ ~ đ˘ť
This is a dom
I love indulging in the bottom!sevika content when i come across it, it's beautiful, showstopping
But bby, you only get to do what she lets you do. Even when she's on bottom, you're never really the one in charge, no matter how you might try to convince yourself
She's a terrible tease, and has an absolutely filthy mouth. Loves watching your jaw drop slightly when she whispers things in public, and how you scramble to gather yourself
Her self-control and patience is absolutely insane. She's not one to jump your pants at the first tease you give her.
She'll let you have her fun, all while running the tip of her tongue across a canine and plotting her revenge
Gets a big head/ego if you call her mommy. Nearly loses her mind and reputation for restraint if you call her daddy
A lot of her turn-ons are things that aren't inherently sexual. I like to think she's attracted to both masc and fem-presenting people, and anything leaning deeper into these characteristics will get a rise out of her.
Ex.'s -> watching you put on makeup in the mornings, specifically lipstick/gloss. Conversely, how your thighs look and your face hardens when you manspread while striking a deal. When you look up at her and rest your hands on her chest. When you lean back and rest your arm over the back of her chair
Particularly masculine and particularly feminine things. She eats up both
Absolutely a bit of a sadist/madochist. We know this from the whole cait thing
She's obsessed with your mouth in particular. The marks you leave, the shapes it makes with certain sounds she pulls from you, how your lips wrap around her fingers when she teases your mouth open with them
She rarely ever has you on your back because she wants to watch your tongue loll and your eyes roll
Goes crazy for certain things you say when you start to reach melted brain levels of fucked out; "baby, it's too muchâŚ" "Sevi, i can't keep going" "no, baby, no moreâŚ" it's like a second wave. And, (always) only with your emphatic consent, she'll proceed to push your body even more
Her favorite position is missionary i'm sorry lmfao. Vanilla in theory, but definitely doesn't feel like it when she's slinging that shimmerstrap LOL
I HC she's generally pretty gentle with you, at least lovesick!sevika is. In the sense that she's not tossing you around or slapping your ass purple.
Rather, she'll wrap her hand around your throat but not really squeeze. And she'll push her fingers down your throat until you're teary-eyed, but she won't fuck your throat until it's raw and sore.
She prefers using her hands and her mouth, but her strap game is insane. That stroke would be hypnotic to watch.
Her eyes read clearly when it comes to intimacy. The way they darken and narrow when she's about to pounce on you, and how they always get so glossy and self-satisfied (if not a bit smug) as she watches you cum.
Her crows feet crease as she smiles down at you, whispering "good job, baby" and "there's my girl, you're okay. I've got you."
Always insists on taking care of you afterwards, but won't fight you on it if you flip it on her and make her lay back so you can clean her up
In fact, please do this. She'll think about it for weeks
Cuddles you afterward like she's trying to burrow in your skin. Can't get enough of the smell of you post-sex, burying her nose in your neck and your hair
Yeah, she's never sharing you. Everything about you is too precious, too hers.
She demands hickeys/lipstick marks on her chest- over her heart- because your claim over her deepens her own.
#arcane#sevika#arcane sevika#sevika x reader#sevika headcanon#BOOMSHAKALAKA YES GODD YES GODDD#ubebones writing
339 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hello! I loveee holiday fics they are just so cozy and cute! Do you think you could write about Billie and reader's first Christmas together, where reader has a tough family life so reader stays with Billie's family and it's finally a holiday where reader is all safe and happy? I'm a sucker for fluff-- hope all is well!
đđ you are my family b. eilish . . .
xmas fic n. 1
âbillie, iâm still not sure..â your voice trembles slightly, either from the cold or from the excitement that has been spreading through your chest for the last few hours. this wasnât the first time youâd met billieâs family, and you could tell they loved you, the way maggieâs eyes lit up when she saw you holding her daughterâs hand tenderly every time you came over to their house. theyâd all been so nice to you, but celebrating christmas, no, that was different. youâd probably be too much.
âiâm afraid iâd be a burden to you,â your eyes trail down to where her fingers were tightly intertwined with yours. you could barely feel your fingertips through the snow that was so cold it was hard to feel, but that was okay, her icy hand was warming the frost on your pale red skin. âhow it was with my familyâ
you almost let the memories wash over your thoughts when her soft voice stirs your existence. âangel, look at me, pleaseâ her blue eyes, so heavenly and bright, taking on a fairytale hue under the warm light of the street lamp. you look at her, already knowing what sheâs going to say, how sheâll calm you down. but you just need to hear her say it, need to know that sheâs still on your side.
âhow can you think that youâll be a burden to us?â thereâs genuine confusion and worry on her face as the cold pads of her fingers caress your cheeks and you give in to her touch, closing your eyes for a few seconds. âdo you think that my girlfriend, the only woman i love, could be a burden to me or my family?â
you can tell how much she wants to raise her voice and shake your shoulders, just to make you realize how much she loves you. how much she wants to spend this christmas with your head on her chest and her fingers softly running through your hair.
âthatâs the thing, billsâ your brows furrow in an almost pathetic, whiny way as you look up at her. âtheyâre your family. and i.. i justââ
she shakes her head, tightening her grip on your face slightly, cutting you off from the few words that were almost falling from your lips. âyouâre my familyâ the intimacy of those words makes your heart and stomach drop somewhere down to her feet. your eyes fill with tears incredibly quickly, lips starting to tremble as you try to say anything, but instead you throw yourself into her arms, burying your face in her shoulder. the snow that has accumulated on the boucle of her coat burns your cheeks and temples, but it doesnât matter right now.
the way she hugs you tightly. this is what matters.
âyou have no idea how much they love you, babyâ soft kisses on the top of your head calm your nerves, helping you catch your breath and pull away to look into her eyes filled with love. âbut i love you more than all of them combinedâ
it took you a couple more minutes, which billie patiently gave you, before rang the doorbell. your stress almost immediately went away as soon as you saw maggieâs beaming face, greeting you first with a warm hug, ruffling your hair slightly. she treated you like her daughter, always. âhi, my girl!â
you take only a step forward, not even making it into the house, before finneasâs arms wrap around your body. his grip is strong, but it doesnât hurt at all, only billie grunts behind you. you laugh loudly, letting him lift you slightly off the ground.
"we missed you, little girl. especially shark" his words make you smile from ear to ear and immediately go to find your favorite boy in this house. shark greeted you more joyfully than anyone, almost jumping into your arms. you kneel down to hug him and scratch behind the ear.
"be gentle with my girl!" the menacing voice of billie makes her father laugh, who just entered the room to greet you. "i'm sure she won't mind a big hug" you were a little afraid of him, but the warm look he gave you made you calm down.
you slowly get to your feet, immediately heading into billie's arms and receiving another gentle kiss from her. "feeling better, baby?"
"yes, a lot" your whisper calms billie down, and she can finally take her to the kitchen to make christmas cookies according to their family recipe, because you are part of this family too.
tags - @chrissv4mp, @hkkuugu, @sweet3nerrr, @krosep, @stonerfromlesbos, @loveyoumatthewbernard, @47lake @ohdoyoustillcry, @bilsdillldough, @n0vabug, @bxllxeb, @hopingforgoodblogs, @mybluebossanova
#đď¸ â kara ! ᯠᥣđŠ#𧧠â white xmas w kara#billie eilish#billie eilish fanfiction#billie eilish x reader#billie eilish smut#billie eilish fic#billie eilish imagine#billie eilish oneshot#billie eilish x y/n#billie eilish x you#billie eilish fluff#billie eilish angst
233 notes
¡
View notes
Text
not a lot, just forever
summary: weddings were never logans thing. the sappy vows, hundreds of people watching two people profess their love for each otherâ so why was being at jean and scottâs wedding with you affecting him so much?
pairing: logan howlett x reader
word count: 1k
warnings: romcom themes, weddings, possibly ooc!logan
authors note: sooo this is my first fic! I have some plans for a much longer, chaptered fic but figured I should ease myself into this! please go easy on me! any tips or suggestions are welcomed. thank you if you read my loves ๨ŕ§
logan had been here so long he began to question where he went wrong in his life to put him here. what primordial being he had wronged to place him where he wasâ sitting next to you, adjusting uncomfortably in a cheap folding chair. not only were his senses being ambushed, overwhelmedâthe guests cheap perfumes, the soft classical music playing in the background, mixing with the chatter of excited guestsâ but being here with you, was triggering something inside of him. he wasnât someone that enjoyed weddings. anyone who looked at him even for a fraction of a second could deduce that about him. too gruff, hardened, to enjoy such a sappy environment.
it was anxiety inducing, to say the least. he shifts in his seat, trying not to fidget too much as his eyes flick from youâsitting next to him, raving about how beautiful the venue was, how excited you were for your teammatesâ to his surroundings.
ânot a wedding person, logan?â
you speak softly, eyes raking over his appearance as you note the way his brows pinch together a little more than usualâa telltale sign of what was going on in his mind. he shakes his head in response. âthey shouldâve just eloped. less hassle.â he mutters gruffly, earning a laugh from you. he feels you lean in, elbowing him gently. âbe nice. itâs their big day, you know? a celebration of their love.â you exclaim, a warm grin adorning your plush lips. the sight nearly makes his heart leap out of his chestâyearning for its rightful owner, you. he huffs in response, arms crossed over his broad chest. he wants to stop talking about this, to think about anything other than this god forsaken wedding. at least when he got through the ceremony, there would be alcohol at the reception. you lean in once more, and he can smell your perfume. his breath hitches and he eyes you, hoping you didnât catch it. âso, Iâll take it you donât see yourself settling down, cowboy?â you inquire.
not unless itâs with you.
he doesnât miss the way your eyes drift to his lips, and back up to his eyes, but he does brush it off as him seeing things; chalking it up to his old mind deteriorating. he scoffs, brow raising as he scans the room once more in a feeble attempt to avoid eye contact with you. âsettle down? no. people like us rarely get to settle down, darlinâ. you know that. wouldnât want anyone to get tangled in my mess.â he remarksâhis way of saying âIâm terrified to get close to anyone, for fear of them winding up kidnapped by enemies or worse; waking up with my claws in their stomachâyour expression darkens at his words, lips pursed and nostrils flared.
you nod, a sheepish grin curving at your lips. âright, yeah. of course.â you chuckle. âpeople like us donât get the chance at a life like that very often. all the more reason to be happy for these two.â you nod, gesturing to scott standing at the altar. âyouâll get it, too.â he grumbles, pulling at the tie on his neck. âany man would be lucky to have you. just a matter of finding the right person.â your eyes linger on him at the mention, before tearing away to gaze up at the altar again.
âwell,â you start, sighing, âI donât think that my person thinks that Iâm their person. so Iâm sort of at a standstill.â you admit, breathlessly. now youâve got his attention.
he leans forward, palms on the top of his thighs. âoh? and who might this person be, doll? have you tried telling him how you feel?â he questions, tryingâand failingâto come off as subtle. you grin, a small chuckle falling from your lips. âno, but only because I know better. why try when you know the answer, right? I mean.. Iâve tried, I suppose. dropped hints. but Iâm beginning to question if he doesnât realize, or if he doesnât want to realize, you know?â you turn to him, confused on why he was suddenly so attentive; his anxiety from moments before gone. his brow raises, waiting for you to elaborate. his heart skips a beat as you lean in even closer, breath fanning across his face.
âwell, my right person⌠he doesnât let people in. not fully. he acts like itâs because he doesnât care but⌠i think heâs scared. he wants to be loved so badly, and i can see it. he doesnât want someone to get hurt because of him. not again.â you speak cautiously, looking at him. really looking at him.
his breath hitches in his throat as he meets your eyes. were you⌠talking about him? no way. he opens his mouth to speak, to counter, to confess, but heâs cut off by the wedding march beginning to play.
and heâs right back to cursing whatever god he could think of. he canât help but grin, though, as he stands with all the other guests. his heart beats rapidly in his chest, filling it with warmth.
he turns to watch jean walk down the aisle, anticipating the end of the ceremonyâwishing his mutation was to speed up time rather than his adamantium claws. for once, though, it wasnât because he couldnât wait to get this over with. to get to the fun part alreadyâthe part where he could drink. it was because he couldnât wait to finally tell you how he felt. to face his fears.
maybe, for once, he didnât mind weddings so much.
he just hoped the next one would be yours.
#logan howlett x reader#wolverine#wolverine x reader#logan howlett x you#xmen#marvel#marvel x reader#xmen x you
331 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Don't mind me being late as always ;-; but Ari (as you already know) this was magnificent!
Words can't describe how much I despise Yunho in this fic đ The audacity to be rude (straight up mean) to the MC WHILE KNOWING THEY ARE MATES KWEHFKWLEF THE MC IS BETTER THAN ME BECAUSE I WOULD TEAR UP THAT BOND SO FAST-
Okay, before I lose my crap let's talk about the things I LOVED WITH THE FIC.
San. San and the MC's friendship is so pure and cute. I can just see him befriending little strays, taking them under their wing like 𼚠so cute. The second best thing to happen is Petrova and MC. The equivalent of I'm a mean girl to everyone but you and that's so 𤧠ugh, Petrova is just misunderstood PLEASE HEAR HER OUT-
And well, despite me not liking Yunho... I ABSOLUTELY LOVE THE FASHION TASTE YOU GAVE HIM. I was literally growling when he was first introduced. Like wdym pink crop top, waisted yellow jeans, mix-matched sneakers???? I NEED YUNHO IN A CROP TOP NOW. AND PAINTED NAILS AND LIPS TOO
Anyways, back to hating him:
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before.
You already know my opinions about this whole scene, BUT I CANT LET IT GO????? WHO DAFUQ EVEN SAYS THAAATđđ MURDER!!!!!! UGH, I just knew his grovelling was going to be BAAAAD... there's nothing better than reading a story where the love interest is an asshole and then has to make up for it, but the MC is already through the heart break lmaoooo like its your turn now babes!!! man im getting so angry just thinking about what he put the MC through I can't even put it in to words lmaoooo (its literally fiction too, like its not that serious helpđ)
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
AND LOOK WHO COMES CRAWLING BACK AFTER GETTING A TASTE OF THA- đ No, but ari... that steamy scene YOOOOOOOOO I DIDNT EXPECT IT TO BE THAT NASTY AND KWJNF (ngl I died tho when the reader grabbed his ass- but same girl)
I could literally write forever about this fic, like the BRACELET QLFQ THE JEALOUSY AS IF HE HAS THE RIGHT TO EVEN BE JEALOU- but im afraid I'll get so worked up and its not good my heart đ
BTw, kudos to you for really putting the MC's sorrow and sadness into words. I was really heart broken reading this as if I had a fated mate who was actively cheating on me đ I love it
Take your breath away
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: werewolf!Jeong Yunho x werewolf!female reader
âž Warning: nudity, quite suggestive at times (honestly, they are pretty horny for each other), cursing, unhealthy amount of subtle (or not) jealousy and possessiveness âž Word count: 28.9k âž Rating: mature âž Genre: supernatural creatures!au, academy!au, werewolf!au, omegaverse-ish!au, unrequited love!au...or is it?, mates!au, angst âž Summary: New beginnings are always scary, and you are no stranger to them as your family moves to a town called Nocturnal Parade, filled with other night creatures. You find lovely people here, a community, a pack to have your back, and even a best friend called Choi San. What you don't expect, however, is to find your mate, who wants nothing to do with you.
A/N: Hi, my lovelies, I am back! I know I was gone for a while, and I won't lie, I wasn't inspired at all and felt really depressed (some things just pilled up for me in these past autumn months and that mixed with seasonal depression have hit me hard), but I am feeling a lot better now! I won't promise anything, but I'll try to post again more often, and hopefully continue the on-going series I already have. Please, please, please, imagine Yunho in this one with long hair, like in the top-middle picture! And for those who have read my Mingi Preying on you tonight oneshot, I have some exciting news...this story happens in the same universe, sooo, you'll get more insight on everyone's character! ^^ (If you haven't checked it out yet, you should give it a read, the world building goes more in-depth there ^^) Also, important note to keep in mind: everyone in this story goes by the 'Song' surname since they are siblings! I hope you enjoy this story too, and a small reminder, your feedback always gives me an inspirational push, so I greatly appreciate hearing what you think of this oneshot! <3 divider ~ and because I might as well dedicate this oneshot to you for hyping me up and helping me out with it, I hope you enjoy it @hongjoongspoetry <3 ~
           No matter how long I looked, heâd never glance my way. I had gotten used to his constant ignorance, but it still stung. I couldnât help it, it was the only reasonable reaction considering we were mates.
It wasnât anything we had spoken about, let alone even addressed, but I had known since the very first time I had laid my eyes on him. It was the change of my pulse, the way the world seemed to quiet around me, my breathing which got shallow, my pupils dilating and my eyes switching to an orchid colour that seemed to persist as my heart thundered in my chest, loud, and overbearing as I couldnât help but watch the tall man who people surrounded, his head thrown back and mouth shielded by his long fingers as his body shook from laughing loudly. Until now I had only heard stories of what finding your mate felt like, but now I knew the feeling. I didnât need to read fairytales about it anymore, nor would I pester my mother for the nth time to retell her story about meeting my father. I wasnât desperate, per se, to find my mate, but the worry of growing old on my own had felt like a mosquito always buzzing around my ears, unable to kill it since I couldnât see it. The fear of remaining alone seemed to persist in the back of my mind, and based on my mood, sometimes it would make me angry while other times just really anxious.
While living in Colourful River, the big city from North here, finding a suitor for myself had always felt like a challenging feat. There were too many creatures and humans alike who were too nosy and pestering, and I had never felt like I could be truly myself around them. I didnât have many friends, humans or creatures, and at first, I blamed it on my shyness. Then, I started blaming it on my nerdiness as school rolled around, then it was the thought of being too plain for anyone to find me interesting and approachable, and then I gave up on finding an answer and decided that perhaps I was meant to be lonely, like my parents. In the big city, despite having lived here our whole lives, it seemed like we never found ourselves belonging to a community. Living closer to the border, the cities and towns were inhabited by many night creatures, however, that didnât seem to change much when it came to my family. Maybe it was because we were all quiet and reclusive, maybe it was because we had never truly felt comfortable surrounded by so much happening at all times. And that is why I hadnât felt any type of resistance or regret when my parents packed up our things and announced to me that weâd be leaving for a quiet and safe town just South of Colourful River, far from the border and the humans.
Nocturnal Parade has been a place Iâve heard plenty of. I knew it was inclusive of all the night creatures while being heavily influenced by the clergy. After all, itâs the town where the first attempts at a civilised and united nation amongst the night creatures had sparked. The vampires had taken the initiative, better said the Petrova family now known as Bae, were the founders of said town and the party that now advocated for all the night creatures all around the globe, making our voices heard, demanding respect and inclusion. They were, also, the ones to end the hatred between vampires and werewolves. Thanks to the effort and constant hard work, the werewolves had complied and formed one of the strongest alliances known to mankind with the vampires, pledging to fight by their side, to honour and respect them if their passion was returned by the vampires. And the respect had been mutual, the Petrovas didnât stop until justice was brought to everyone, until every night creature could live a harmonious and pleasant life. It was a bit nerve-wracking to know Iâd be cohabiting in a place with such ancient and respectable creatures from now on. From what I had heard of them until now, I knew only the daughter and her parents lived there still, keen on carrying the townâs, but also the familyâs, legacy.
I wasnât afraid of the change, however, I was reluctant and a little hesitant to join the Academy that had ultimately become a symbol of our unity and equality between us creatures. Back at my old schools, which were just simple regular schools frequented by both humans and night creatures, I wasnât very liked. Everyone seemed to single me out, even my own kind, and they hadnât always been the nicest about it. I supposed they saw me as an oddball just because I didnât enjoy chasing a ball in our breaks and would rather play video games on forums with online friends, than play pretend that I was part of their made-up pack. Which brought another issue to light. My family had never belonged to a pack. My fatherâs family had long ago moved to Colourful River, leaving behind their abusive and mistreated past, meanwhile, my motherâs family had always been tightly-knit but not inclusive of strangers. So, as the elders all died, it was just my parents and me. I didnât have any siblings, which seemed to make me even weirder since most werewolves reproduced more than once as they preferred to have big households full of children. My parents rather enjoyed the peace a single child, like me, offered them. The less mouths to feed, the better.
However, my worries seemed to be in vain once I had finally arrived in town, and then at Wilden Pine Academy. The town was lively and buzzing with creatures at every corner, all of them friendly and lacking the judgement and nosiness of the big city folk, who always watched you with inquiring eyes, desperate for a drop of gossip. Here, in Nocturnal Parade, everyone seemed to respect your space and didnât pry anything out of you, they were simply grateful that you had chosen their haven as your home. Moving here had been probably the best decision my parents couldâve made. I liked it here, living by the outskirts of the Haunted Woods was refreshing. I could go for evening runs whenever I wanted without having to share my space with other restless werewolves, who genuinely enjoyed sharing the running track with their friends. I always found solace in solitary, I could clear my mind when it got too loud in there. Runs were pretty much therapeutic to me, I quite disliked it when I was bothered by other rambunctious werewolves whoâd howl at the night sky just for the fun of it, mostly to spook the humans that ogled us rather disrespectfully.
My aloneness, however, wasnât chased away until the academic year started and I passed through the tall iron gates of the Academy. It was a sunny day and I was impressed by the heat despite being surrounded by vast forest, the drive a long four hours until the next town, which was Nocturnal Parade. My parents were probably more excited about me starting my penultimate academic year here than I was, but it didnât bother me. I knew they wished Iâd make happy and lasting memories here, unlike the lack of them at my old schools. They hoped amongst so many night creatures Iâd find at least one person who was like me, or even if not, creatures who would accept me the way I was. I hadnât been walking down for long the gravel path when my backpack was pushed off my shoulders as someone ran past me, only to pause once they realised their actions. My luggage was heavy as I had been pulling it after me, but the boy who I thought wouldnât even apologise for bumping into me, turned and faced me with furrowed eyebrows and a small pout.
âSorry, my parents always say I get too excited and lose my coordination.â The boyâs voice had been gruff, a contrast with his soft features despite his sharp face. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes small and dark, his nose petite and pointy, lips pouty and fleshy, his jawline and cheekbones both sharp and defined. His short hair and the razor cut in his left eyebrow made him look intimidating until he spoke or smiled. His lips formed a pout and his eyes disappeared as a dimpled smile formed on his face, brightening his features. He was a cute boy and I had let him help me pick up my backpack, which, surprisingly, he didnât hand back and threw around his own shoulder instead, âAre you the new family in town? The Byuns?â
I nodded and then extended a hand for him to shake, âMy name is Byun Y/N, nice to meet you.â
âIâm Choi San!â The boy shook my hand with excitement lacing his tone, âI was on a holiday when your family arrived in town, that is why I wasnât able to attend the welcoming party organised by the Songs.â
âAh, itâs fine.â I muttered as I had started walking again, San falling in step with me, âThe party was ratherâŚoverwhelming. Not that I didnât appreciate it, but I had never been surrounded by so many loving people at once.â
San chuckled under his breath as he seemed to carry his two duffle bags as if they weighed nothing. It wasnât hard to guess what type of creature he was simply based on his appearance already. He was massive next to me, his shoulders wide and strong looking, his chest puffed out and back rigidly straight, his hips surprisingly narrow, but his legs well-worked. He wasnât too tall, but he had almost a head on me. Besides, his spicy scent was strong and confident, a little bit too harsh for my sensitive nose buds, but not nauseating. And like the rest of the werewolves who had been at the welcoming party, I felt no malice nor judgement coming from San, just a lot of excitement and joy as he had led us towards the right wing of the Academy, where the designated dorms for the werewolves were.
âIt might sound a little bit strange, but all the werewolves act like a big pack here in Nocturnal Parade, I assume you didnât have that back in the city?â Sanâs perfectly straight eyebrow raised as he threw me a quick glance since we were nearing more students, and San was obviously popular. Everyone seemed to greet him, eager to gain his attention.
âNot really,â I answered San, walking ahead to pull the buildingâs door open for him, âMy family didnât belong to a pack, actually.â
That had gotten Sanâs attention as his eyes widened once we stepped through the threshold, the inside of the building just as grandiose as the outside. It was spacious with big windows, natural light seeping through and casting a warm glow over the space, âIt mustâve been lonely, then. But fear not, the Songs will adopt your family quite quickly, if they havenât already.â
I smiled, my heart had skipped a beat at the mention of the kind, but energetic family, âThey have already, actually. They had pulled my parents aside before the party and told them that we were now part of the pack, of the family, and that the community would be there for us.â
San hummed as we went up the first flight of stairs, a small smile on his face, âOur community hadnât always been as close as it is now, but with the Songs' arrival to Nocturnal Parade everything just fell into place. I donât think I had seen them go a day without doing something for the town or for their fellow creaturesâhey, which floor is your room at?â
And that had been one year ago, when I was new to the town and wondering whether San would ever again speak to me. Right now, however, as we sat in the Flower Field behind campus, laying on a blanket and basking in the late afternoon sun, I knew San wouldnât go a day without speaking to me. Spring was finally around the corner, and so was the Spring Break every student was impatiently awaiting. One week back home sounded really nice right now, I never failed to miss my privacy. The dorms at the Academy were shared, and my roommate snored really loudly and whined all the time. It was hard to discipline the second youngest of the Song family, so the Academyâs ruling board decided to place her with someone older than her, more mature, and possibly a good influence on the fiery blonde who liked to wreak havoc wherever she went. Not in our shared room, though, I had laid down some ground rules after rooming with Song Yeri. No loudness nor messiness was allowed, and of course, she couldnât bring back boys into our shared room. As long as I didnât, she wasnât allowed either. She wasnât thrilled by the idea, but because her parents had gotten really close with mine over the past year, Yeri was forced to abide by the rules out of fear of me ratting her out to her loving, but unforgiving, parents.
The air was still chilly and youâd become cold if you sat in one spot for too long, but the bodies of werewolves were warmer, our blood hotter, almost to the point of boiling in our veins. My cheeks were rosy as I sat with my legs crossed, a book in my lap as San hummed a silent tune next to me, laying on his stomach as he solved equations. He was planning on leaving for the big city to pursue further education, but he promised to return once he was done with it. He aspired to teach at Wilden Pine Academy, and I was more than eager to be his number-one supporter. He was great with children, and even those older seemed to respect him. San had a demanding aura, and despite him never taking advantage of that, he did know when he had to put his foot down and stop someone from running all over him. Being friends with San had showed me the wonders of companionship, of what a natural and gentle, but platonic, love felt like. I could share whatever was on my mind, at any given time, and San would be there to listen, and even take my ideas further beyond my imagination.
He was a driving force when it came to my creativity, always inspiring me and pushing me to do better and to go harder because I was capable of creating grand things. I wasnât too sure of what Iâd do once I was done with the Academy, but I could see myself being a novelist. It wouldnât be easy at first, but if I remained diligent and focused on my task, I knew I could do itâat least San had told me so, he was kind like that. Whenever I felt insecure about something, he picked me up and changed my mind about it in mere minutes, grinning from ear to ear as his eyes twinkled. If kindness had a definition, it shouldâve simply said Choi San, and I was sure everyone would understand why. The serenity surrounding us, however, didnât last for long as a squeal of my best friendâs name echoed around the blooming flowery field. Sanâs body tensed for just a second before he turned onto his back, sitting up as he leaned back on his hands, looking towards the boy he was too scared to confess his true feelings to.
âSannie!â With little regard for those around him, Wooyoung threw himself at San, tackling him back down into the blanket as San groaned, the back of his head colliding with the hard ground, âStop doing your homework and come on a run with me, hmm?â
Wooyoung was a charming young man, mischievous and painfully loud, but he had good intentions. If I ignored him always trying to sway San away from studying, then yes, he did mostly have good intentions. I shifted a bit since Wooyoungâs leg dug painfully into my hip, who was still ignoring my presence as he blinked at San slowly, placing his hands on my best friendâs firm chest as San tried to stabilise Wooyoung by holding onto his waist.
âI have a bit of homework still to do, though.â Sanâs voice was quiet as the sun shone down on the two friends, and I smiled to myself as I went back to reading my book, âCould you wait for half an hour?â
âBut Iâve been waiting all day for you.â I could hear the pout in Wooyoungâs voice, breathy and whiny as I chuckled under my breath, eyes focusing on the words in my book. It was jarring how alike Yeri and him were at times.
âThen you can wait a bit longer.â Sanâs tone wasnât harsh, but it was chastising a bit, and it made Wooyoung groan as I smiled to myself, amused by their antics. I was sure that if I could hear Sanâs slight change of heartbeat, the spiciness of his scent spiking too, then Wooyoung was aware of it too. Sometimes I wondered how the latter didnât realise Sanâs obvious feelings for him, but I suppose Wooyoung wasnât a very observant person, unlike his older brother, Mingi.
âCan I stay thoughââ Then I felt eyes on myself and I heard shuffling around, Wooyoung finally removed himself from on top of San, âOh, hey, Y/N. What are you doing?â
âReading,â I muttered as I flipped the page, bored by the story but knowing I had just two days to finish reading the remaining two hundred pages.
âIs it for Literature class?â Wooyoung pressed, coming closer as he hovered over my shoulder, âYunhoâs been complaining about how shitty the book was, something about the story being too slow-paced and the side love story not making too much sense.â
I hummed, completely agreeing with Yunho, who shared a Literature class with me. At the same time, I was beyond grateful that I had learned to control my reactions at the mention of Song Yunho, who had looked my way a total of three times ever since I had arrived to Nocturnal Parade. I didnât understand what I had done wrong to be brushed off so blatantly by him, but it hurt. It had hurt a lot more in the beginning, but I had gotten used to the feeling of dejection and disappointment that followed whenever we crossed paths. I didnât understand whether I had upset him or not, considering that our first encounter had gone rather well. To me, it had gone more than well, but maybe Yunho didnât share the sentiment. Almost as if summoned by some deity, I didnât have to look to know he was approaching us. My body knew upon a simple whiff of the air, the earthy and intense scent of firewood and vanilla making my lungs feel like they couldnât expand anymore to breathe in deeper, my skin covered in goosebumps as the world seemed to quieten around me in his presence. Yunhoâs tall shadow was looming over us as he stopped at the foot of the blanket, his question directed at Wooyoung.
âDid you take my cologne, again, Wooyoung?â He didnât sound angry, but his tone was demanding. I heard Wooyoung scoff next to me as he sat mirroring my position, looking up at his brother with a defying look in his eyes.
âNo, I donât like its scent.â Wooyoung was bad at lying, especially when we had heightened and sensitive senses and he was reeking of Yunhoâs sandalwood essence cologne.
âSure, where did you put it? I need it.â I didnât have to look to see Yunho roll his eyes, I continued feigning that I was reading the book, but my eyes were stuck on the same sentence as I read it over and over again, the words not registering in my mind. It was hard to focus when Yunho was around. Â
âAre you going on a date, or whatâs the rush?â I willed my heartbeat to remain steady at Wooyoungâs teasing question, to bite back the whine that threatened to leave my lips. I had no right to make claims over Yunho, but my wolf seemed to struggle to understand that. We werenât mated, and weâd probably never be with how Yunho disregards my existence.
âWhere is it, Wooyoung?â Yunho had lost his patience as his voice had an edge, his shadow still looming over us as I heard San fidget around as he turned onto his stomach to continue his homework.
âIn Mingiâs bottom drawer, by the bed, where he keeps his condomsââ
âAlright.â Yunhoâs tone raised, a tired huff leaving his mouth as San snickered under his breath. I didnât react but I wouldâve smiled too, Wooyoungâs brutal honesty and oversharing skills, I fear, would never be matched by anyone else Iâd come across. I had a feeling it was the same for San and Yunho too, âStop taking my things or Iâll tell mom.â
âStop being a pussy and always ratting me out to mom,â Wooyoungâs tongue was stuck out as Yunho leaned down and harshly flicked his little brotherâs forehead, making him yelp, âIâm telling mom!â
âWhoâs the pussy now, huh?â I couldnât help the smile spreading onto my lips this time as Wooyoung started whining loudly as he rubbed his forehead, his scent souring just a little bit.
Sanâs heart skipped a beat and I wondered whether the other two noticed, but based on their glaring contest, I highly doubted it, âWhatever, Y/Nâs reading the same book as you are. Didnât you sayââ
âIâll see you at dinner, Wooyo.â Yunhoâs sharp intake of breath made me gulp as I fought hard to not show my disappointment, I knew Yunho wasnât interested in me, but going to the extent of not even wanting to hear about me definitely stung a lot, âAnd donât bother Sannie too much.â
Donât bother Sannie too much, but I suppose he could bother me. Not that Yunho had even noticed me lounging around on the blanket, despite Wooyoung being almost all nestled up into my side since San wasnât paying any attention to him now. I gulped down the bitterness and growing lump in my throat as Yunho departed, his footsteps loud and heavy, the sounds of the world returning to my ears once he wasnât around anymore. Breathing was easier too, but it was a bit difficult seeing anything written on the yellowing paper since my vision was suddenly blinded by tears. It was alright, I have heard of mates that werenât fated to be together. Of mates where only one of them imprinted on the other, and was forced to watch the love of their life mate with someone else, forced to live and die alone, without having ever experienced true and honest love. It was alright, I wouldnât know how to gesticulate a relationship either way. I gulped and blinked my eyes fast, willing the tears to disappear before Wooyoung could notice them.
The younger boy sighed loudly next to me before he rolled over, crawling on Sanâs back as he laid his cheek against his friendâs scapula, âDo you mind if I take a nap like this?â
âNo.â Sanâs voice was deeper as we shared a knowing look, Wooyoung remaining oblivious to Sanâs racing heart as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment when I gave him a subtle wink. If I couldnât find my happiness, then I truly wished at least my best friend would. Heâd deserve it, San deserved to be cherished and loved like no one else, and I had a feeling Wooyoung would be able to provide San with everything he needed. If only he wasnât so oblivious to Sanâs feelings, besides, I had never seen Wooyoung courting anyone, we had no idea of his preferences. Whenever San tried to bring up the subject, heâd told me Wooyoung would smartly twist it until they werenât even talking about it anymore. Maybe he was avoiding it because he had noticed Sanâs reactions and was afraid to hurt his best friend, or maybe he was avoiding it because he had been feeling something he didnât understand quite yet. It wasnât taboo for werewolves to find love amongst their own gender, but I suppose growing up in a place where nobody was like you must be nerve-wracking and rather full of uncertainty. This only made me realize that despite the cons of living in the big city had its pros as well since I grew up in a diverse and inclusive place, open and uncaring of who loved who.
But if Wooyoungâs romantic preferences remained unknown to us, Yunhoâs certainly didnât. He was unlike anyone I have met before, starting from his personality and ending with his looks. He was the eldest of the family, a good few minutes older than his twin brother, Mingi, and so naturally he was also the biggest and strongest. He was intimidatingly tall and freakishly broad, his shoulders wide and his back strong. He wasnât visibly muscular but Iâve seen him countless times lifting logs, and even heavier things, without breaking a sweat to know that Yunho was outrageously strong. His hair was a dark brown and it had grown out since I had first met him, now always messy and curly as it reached his shoulders, making him look more boyish than the first time I had seen him. He had red highlights in his hair a year ago, adding to his mysterious allure, as his lips were a soft pink, the apple of his cheeks and nose dusted coral, which was a nice contrast with his paler complex, unlike Mingiâs whose skin was a beautiful caramel. The twins werenât identical, but upon a closer look, you were able to tell just how many attributes they shared.
Yunho loved experimenting with his style, and he mostly wore coloured clothes, all flashy and somehow still cosy looking, however, his shoes always seemed to be mismatched. It was a peculiar feat that had me wondering whether Yunho was just generally weird or he just had a particular taste when it came to fashion, I soon had realized it was the latter. His nails were always well-kept and painted either a turquoise or a yellow colour, bringing attention to his already beautiful hands, his fingers long and bony and mostly decorated by black rings. His scent, that earthy firewood and vanilla, was just as attention-grabbing as the rest of Yunho. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve assumed Yunho was a very serious person, highly focused on his education, someone who spent his days cooped up in his room reading and learning all the time. But the Songs werenât too focused on getting high grades, and that became apparent rather quickly after I arrived at the Academy. Yunho was a goofy guy, he loved having fun and he really enjoyed being surrounded by people, always eager to share a laugh with someone, or just fall into idle chitchat for hours on end. People seemed to gravitate towards him, eager to have a word with him. It wasnât just him, though, students at the Academy all seemed to love the Song family, especially the twins who felt like fresh air in the dull and mediocre town that Nocturnal Parade seemed to be at first glance.
However, as mediocre as it was, I had never felt more at ease in a place before. It truly felt like I had found a community for myself and for my family, a place where everyone had your back and expected nothing in return even at the slightest of help offered. My parents loved it here, it was rather obvious since my mother was smiling more, the wrinkles were gone from her face, and my father wasnât as stressed as before. Working as an archivist in the big city had been demanding, but in this quiet town where nobody was rushing forward with their lives, my parents could take a breather. And I could too, until I quickly realized I had been blatantly rejected by my potential mate before even getting to know them. The day we had arrived in Nocturnal Parade had been long and nerve-wracking, I had no idea what would await us in this new place. That same day, the werewolves threw a welcoming party for our family, eager to welcome us into their pack.
It was late evening by the time my family had sorted most things out at our small house, which was on the same street as the Songs and right by the Pinecone Forest, the perfect neighbourhood for relentless werewolves that needed a lot of space to get rid of their impulsive energy. The party was in the backyard of the Songs family and was full of creatures by the time we made it there. It was warm, welcoming, and felt genuine from the second we stepped through their threshold. The family was big, but each one of them was gentle and eager to meet us, even the troublemakers which were Wooyoung and Yeri. And after that, it didnât take long for me to become once again invisible as I stood close to the drinks table in the Songs' backyard, gazing out towards the bonfire as the sun was about to set. The evening breeze was warm still and a light sheen of sweat coated my temples as I sipped my cool lemonade slowly, embarrassed to refill it for the fourth time. My solace, however, didnât last for longer as I noticed two towering figures beeline towards me. Their hair was tousled and they looked like they had been wrestling before they headed here, and I felt nervous upon realizing that they were probably the twins Mrs. Song had been talking about.
They had been out on their evening run and would only join us later, and they were very much so headed my way to introduce themselves. My heart was racing and I felt nervous, but I willed myself to calm down since I didnât want to embarrass myself in front of two potential classmates once Iâd started attending Wilden Pine Academy, which had been another anxiety-inducing thought at that time. The two guys, so very different in appearance yet so similar in mannerisms, sported matching smiles on their faces by the time they reached me. The one who was dressed in all-black and wore heavy jewellery had long hair which was pulled back into a half-up ponytail, his hair blonde and red, a rather cool-looking hairstyle. His features were sharp and his gaze was intense, but his open-mouthed boxy smile softened his features, his crooked front teeth endearing. The other one, however, was dressed in a pink crop top and high-waisted yellow jeans, one of his sneakers green meanwhile the other was turquoise. His hair had been shorter than the other guyâs, darker in colour too as it had red highlights, parted at the forehead. His features were a lot softer, his eyes rounder and warm, his cheeks puffy and rosy, his pouty lips a dark purple. His nails were painted turquoise and his jewellery was a lot simpler than the other guyâs, and I quickly realised that unless he was smiling, he looked just as intimidating as his twin brother.
But really, Yunhoâs appearance wasnât the first thing that caught my attention, sure, he looked unusual and made me remember the days when I was a lot younger and would purposefully dress up my Barbie dolls in silly outfits and organise pageants for them, but it was all about his scent and demeanour. The world seemed to dim around me when we had made eye contact, my arms and legs feeling numb suddenly as his rich earthy musky scent tinged with a hint of sweat invaded my nostrils, followed by firewood mixed with vanilla making my tongue feel like lead. My heart was racing and I couldnât do anything about it as I watched Yunhoâs pupils expand, his body turning rigid as Mingi remained oblivious to the subtle exchange between me and his twin. I had known that whatever I felt just upon a glance and a whiff werenât simple reactions of my body, but when I heard his voice and touched his warm skin, all of my fears and worries were answered.
âHi,â It was the slightly shorter twin that addressed me first, his voice deep and lightly raspy, âYou must be the Byunsâ daughter, right?â
I wasnât able to find my voice as I nodded wordlessly, hands tightening around my cup of icy lemonade. Thankfully they didnât seem offended by my lack of verbal response, I could only pray they would assume my heart raced so wildly because I was nervous. I tried to ignore the fact that the taller twinâs heart was thumping even louder than my own heart, blaming it on the remaining adrenaline from his run, âMy name is Yunho and this is my twin brother, Mingi.â
One large hand was extended towards me then, and as I grabbed it to shake it, I was positive Yunho mustâve felt the electricity that coursed through my body at the simple touch. It had felt as if my whole being was charged, as if I was experiencing the whole world for the first time. Everything sounded sharper, looked brighter, and smelled fresher. I could feel Yunhoâs pulse in my own palm, his gorgeous eyes shaking as we stood frozen, gripping each otherâs hands tightly. But upon Mingiâs awkward throat clearing, I ripped myself away from under the charm, and faced the guy with a small smile, âNice to meet you two, Iâm Y/N.â
Touching Mingi, however, felt like touching anyone else. My body was still tingling from Yunhoâs touch, but I had felt nothing special as Mingi grinned widely at me, his handshake just a little firmer than Yunhoâs had been. Once we released each otherâs hands I was quick to down my lemonade, subtly trying to pat the sweat from my temples away, embarrassed over the fact that my scent was most probably spiking and irking them. But neither boy commented about it as Yunhoâs deep eyes remained trained on me, tracking all of my actions.
âYou just arrived, right?â Yunhoâs voice was a lot steadier than mine had been, and I gulped, trying to ignore the sigh that threatened to leave my lips at the warm rumble of his tone.
âYes, somewhere around noon. The drive wasnât too long, though.â I hoped if I spoke fast and a lot they would blame my reactions on nervousness, âWeâve been looking forward to moving here, Iâve heard a lot of great things about this town due to the Petrovas and everything. I assume living here is rather good.â
The mention of that name seemed to make the twins grimace, but I didnât pry and they didnât say anything about it, âSurely it is, weâve moved here roughly nine years ago, but it just feels like we were meant to be in this town, to live here.â
Mingiâs tone was earnest as he spoke and I smiled at him, my eyes constantly slipping back onto Yunho, who looked like he hadnât blinked since the twins had reached me. I gulped and smiled softly at him, wondering whether he felt the same visceral emotions as I did in his presence, under his burning stare.
âI hope Iâll find a home in this town too, I havenât been here for long, but it certainly feels a lot cosier than the big city had been for my whole life.â My tone turned a bit sour as I shifted on my feet, making the twins look at me curiously.
âYouâre from Colourful River, right? Itâs a big city, we always liked going there for random trips.â It made me wonder if Yunho and I had unknowingly run into each other before, but my inner wolf told me that we hadnât. If we had been, Iâm sure our parents wouldâve never been able to separate us from each other, âIt mustâve been nice living amongst humans.â
I tried not to stare at Yunhoâs inviting plush lips while he spoke, but it was hard. Everything about him was so captivating, âSince the city is closer to the South than North, it isnât dominated by humans, but they were rather alright, not as scared as all the legends say. But if you go up North they might not be as friendly as those living closer to the border.â
âDid you have human friends?â Mingiâs tone was eager as he grinned at me, and I didnât want to disappoint him, but there was no point in lying to these two.
âI didnât have many friends,â I muttered, chuckling a bit sadly, âBut the humans were less evil compared to the night creatures.â
Silence settled upon the three of us as I didnât look up at the two, but Yunhoâs stare remained insistent. He had stepped closer meanwhile we had been conversing, and I hadnât even noticed until his strong scent hit my nose once again, making me take a deep breath and gulp it down hungrily, thankful when it felt like the scent got stuck in my throat. I hadnât experienced anything like this before, but the yearning to be close to him, to touch him and feel him was overwhelming all of a sudden as I looked up, finding Yunhoâs head tilted as his eyes slowly racked over my body. It made my cheeks burn and my muscles tense, my wolf stirring in something that I could only call arousal. I have certainly not experienced anything like this before with anyone. I wondered if this meant anything deeper, whether imprinting on first sight was a real thing or only something made up for hopeless romantics.
âYouâll see finding friends here will be a lot easier than in the big city,â Mingiâs smile was warm and he reached a hand out to pat my arm, making Yunhoâs eyebrows furrow as he looked at his twin sharply. Mingi just cast him a curious glance before his name was being called by his mother, her voice louder than the cacophony of the party, âOh, Iâll be back after I see what mom needs from me.â
Then he left, jogging towards his mother with a smile. Yunho, however, took another step towards me, looming over me as his eyebrows furrowed, nostrils flaring as I gulped nervously, wondering whether he felt the same as I did. I wanted to ask, but I was embarrassed. He reached a hand forward, his fingers brushing against mine, but he seemed to catch himself as he took a step back, jaw set tightly. And then, without saying anything, he turned and hurried away, ignoring the people who called out his name. My heart raced as I watched him leave, suddenly feeling cold and empty. The wolf in my head whined and whispered at me to chase after him, to claim him and tell him that he was ours, but I couldnât do that. Yunho had free reign of his feelings and thoughts, I couldnât force something like that on him. We hadnât even known each other five minutes ago, it wouldâve been so wrong.
But what was even more wrong and more painful than anything I had experienced before was the fact that Yunho never looked my way again after that, remaining silent and avoidant, ignorant, heâd even flee the room if it was just the two of us. I didnât even have the chance to have him before I lost him, and deep down, I knew I had been denied by my own mate. It was painful, but it wasnât anything I could change, at least, it didnât feel like it at the moment.
           With the Spring Break right around the corner, the hallways were liverier than before as students pilled together, eagerly discussing what they were up to once theyâd return home. The professors seemed to be in a lighter mood as well, a lot friendlier too, and more understanding if someone slacked off a bit. Everyone but our Literature professor, who demanded we hand in our essays right before the week ended. Today was Friday and weâd be heading home tomorrow, I was hitchhiking with Sanâs family since theyâd offered to drive us home as they were out of town and would drive by our Academy on their way home. Sanâs parents were busy businessmen so they were always on the go, oftentimes leaving San and his much older sister at home, who was a rather successful makeup artist in Nocturnal Parade and not just. Sheâd gotten an out-of-town offer just last month and the gig went well, so, she was now successfully expanding her business. But because I had been procrastinating my essay until the last moment, it meant that I had been cooped up in the Library this whole morning, and then later in the Study Hall as late evening was approaching.
My muscles ached from sitting in the same spot for so long and my eyes stung from being too dry, I had been staring at my laptopâs bright screen for an ungodly amount of time, if I wasnât a werewolf I bet my eyesight would be horrible by now. Thankfully, the Study Hall was a lot less packed than usual, and the absence of students meant I could work in peace without distractions. That is until Yunho decided to walk into the vast room, eyes scanning the place and quickly jumping over my presence as my eyes burned into the side of his head. Of course, it was no surprise that I had been completely ignored by him once again, resigned, I went back to the finishing touch-ups of my essay. My heart ached and my hands felt cold now that I knew Yunho was in my vicinity, so close, yet miles away still. I gulped and willed myself to ignore his musky scent that seemed to haunt my every sense now, and I couldâve cheered when I was finally finished with the essay. I didnât waste any more time sending it to my professor as I swiftly gathered my things and rushed out of the Study Hall, heart racing in my chest.
My muscles had been aching for an evening run and I knew Iâd have to skip dinner tonight since I felt restless, my thoughts messy and filled with anxious whispers. Since most students were returning home tomorrow morning, it meant that the community would be organising a welcome home bonfire as soon as possible. The bonfires were great and I always had a good time, but it was inevitable to come across the Song family there since they were the main organizers of it. Just last year, when the Summer Break finally arrived, I had been squeezed between Wooyoung and, tragically, Yunho on a log, forced to endure Yunhoâs rigid stance and complete ignorance as he chatted and laughed with everyone around us. My skin had been burning, not because of the close proximity to the fire, and my wolf was whining at me to touch him, to lean closer, to speak to Yunho. But I knew it was pointless, and thus, decided to save myself from embarrassment as I quickly excused myself and walked back home, rather glad that San wasnât home to pester me about my sudden sour mood. San was a dear friend, but sometimes he was awful at giving me space, at understanding that I needed to be alone to figure my thoughts and feelings out.
That was why I never let him know when Iâd go on runs, I preferred to be alone either way. The air wheezing past my ears, which were in tune with everything around me, was always freeing and relaxing. My jumbled thoughts became a silent murmur in the back of my mind as my paws hit the forest floor powerfully, strong and long legs carrying me far away from the Academy, from the campus, from any other possible wolf that I could come across. I liked solitary, itâs what I knew my whole life, it was comfortable and comforting. Whenever I let my wolf take over, it was as if I was reborn once I shifted back into my human form. I felt invincible as my burgundy fur gleamed under the setting sun rays, and I leered whenever another animal made haste in my presence. In my wolf form, everything felt simpler, more primitive, and less complicated. If I could, I would probably never shift back into my human form, but that was unethical and very unhealthy. I wasnât a wolf, I was just a simple werewolf, and abandoning my human side would mean that I was going rogue. And lone, rogue, werewolves never survived for long. It wasnât what we were designed for, so I couldnât abandon my true self.
My run tonight had taken longer than usual, the forest was now dark as I returned to the shed that lay just on the outskirts of the campus, not too close, but not too far either in case of an emergency. I had found it on an early morning stroll with San, and I had been using it as my hideout ever since. It was a good spot for privacy while Iâd change out of my clothes, away from prying eyes when Iâd turn back into my human form, naked and unprotected. I wasnât uncomfortable by nudity, after all, it was rather common and normal amongst werewolves to see each other bare, but I was shy, and thus, preferred to remain hidden from otherâs eyes. San had joked once that I was a prude and old-fashioned, but I just simply wished that not everyone saw me so exposed, it was a tiny bit embarrassing even if it was very normal for our kin. So, the shed was the perfect spot for me to stay out of sight while being close enough to campus that if I was late for curfew Iâd make it back swiftly and unnoticed, like tonight. I knew I probably had only a few minutes to make it back to the right wing, but as I had no devices on me, I wouldnât know until I made it back to my clothes. San was certainly blowing up my phone by now, asking where I was and why I didnât join him when it was quiz nightâwhich only meant that I would question him about whichever lesson he had decided he didnât know well enough, so really, it wasnât a fun activity, but I loved San, so, I helped him out from time to time.
Taking a deep whiff of the air, waiting for a second to determine whether anyone was in my vicinity, I was glad when my wolf sensed nothing, so I nudged the shedâs door open with my fur-coated head and walked inside. The small lamp I had turned on cast a dim warm hue over the abandoned place, and I approached the table as I felt my bones shifting, my jaw locking in tight and my lungs constricting for a second. My joints popped and my head felt like it was splitting in two, but it all lasted for a second or two, until I was standing tall on my legs, hands reached out to stabilise myself on the table. Shifting wasnât painful by any means, but it always left me a bit disoriented. The doctors in the city had told me it was because I was an early bloomer, my body forced to mature before its right time, so it wasnât anything necessarily bad, just uncomfortable. As I regained my senses and shook my head to clear the dizziness, my muscles locked up and my wolf purred loudly, almost to the point it escaped past my own lips. Something was amiss. In the dim lighting, I noticed another heap of clothes thrown on the ground, just by the entrance. The scent tooâŚit was familiar, too familiar, and I panicked. How had I missed it? Had I become so used to it that it didnât faze my wolf anymore?
As I hastily tried to grab my clothes, nakedness be damned Iâd get dressed on the way, the shedâs door was slammed open, a low grunt echoing in the otherwise silent space. My eyes widened as a gorgeous black wolf with orchid eyes stared back at me, huffing and puffing as saliva dripped from its mouth. It was big and strong, its vanilla and firewood scent a lot more permeating than before. My knees felt weak as my hands tightened into the table, holding myself up since my brain was short-circuiting. For a second, the big black wolf didnât move, its snarl loud in the shed, but then, bones cracked and the black fur slowly disappeared as the wolf shifted into something more human looking, tall and lean, strong andâŚvery naked. My eyes widened when I finally realised it was Yunho standing in the doorway, his eyes still orchid coloured as they bled into mine, and I was frozen as my wolf started whining, whispering to me to approach Yunho, to touch his hot and strong body, to entice him and make him claim us.
Yunhoâs body was anything like I had seen before. He was alluring by all means, and the lower my eyes dropped the tighter my chest felt, the lump in my throat getting bigger and harder to ignore. I had seen many guys naked before, but they couldnât compare to Yunho, everything about him wasâŚbig. My hands flattened against the surface of the table and I tilted my head before I could stop myself, well aware that my wolf was more in charge of me than my own conscience, my eyes a bright orchid as Yunhoâs lips pressed into a straight line, his eyes not shy of taking in every curve of my body, his hands balling up into fists at his sides. It was hard to breathe, and it was even harder to control my bodily reactions when Yunho was so close, so exposed and vulnerable for taking. And maybe he was thinking the same thing because all of a sudden, we were moving towards each other, our eyes glimmering in the dim light and our chests heaving as I bared my fangs at Yunho, whose lips curled into a low snarl. I was so close to touching him, I could feel his body heat, but I knew I couldnât. We werenât ourselves just yet, the adrenaline coursed through our bodies from the run, and our wolves were stronger and louder than under normal circumstances. He wouldâve been so easy to touch, though, as we stopped barely a few feet away from each other, desire written all over his features, but in a last attempt to find control over my body and mind, I snapped out under my wolfâs control.
I found my voice, but just barely, as my cheeks flushed a deep red, âIâmâIâI thought nobody knew of the shed, IâIâm, uh, Iâm sorry for barging in. I didnât knowâIâve never seen you here before, Iââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was deeper than ever before, his round eyes dangerous as they were narrowed into slits, watching me closely. Just hearing my name said like that shut me up really fast as my heart raced in my chest, and I knew Yunho could hear it. It was so loud. I couldâve touched him, my wolf wanted it desperately, but Yunho wasnât himself just yet, he didnât look like it, âIâve gone to this Academy for longer than you, of course I know about this place. Mingi and I come here all the time.â
I released a shuddering breath, forcing my eyes to stay on his face, anywhere but lower as I couldnât trust myself and my wolf just yet. I really wanted to reach out and trace his firm muscles, to cradle him close to myself, to burry my face between his pecks, to lick the sweat beads that rolled down his navel, lower into his happy trail until they reached hisâ âYou should go before Mingi returns.â
I jumped, mouth dry as I realised I was staring lower than I was supposed to, my whole chest and ears burning now, not just my cheeks, âIâm sorry.â I managed to mutter before I hurried back to the table and clumsily put on my clothes. I knew I looked like I had been mauled by how messy my hair was, my shirt untucked and one of the pantlegs rolled lower than the other, but I needed to leave before Iâd do something Iâd regret later. Yunho wasnât mine, we werenât mated, and I couldnât do anything about it. But as I went to rush past him, he caught my wrist with frightening speed, his palm hot and large. I gulped but didnât look at him, my eyes falling on the heap next to his clothes, very clearly Mingiâs now that he had pointed it out.
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before. What did he mean by that? I had literally been on out a run, of course, I wasnât showing myself to just anyone, it was only normal I was naked, or was I supposed to shift while wearing my clothes only to rip them apart? Besides, who had permitted him to say such things when he was the biggest manwhore I had known to date?! His words hadnât just hurt me, they ignited an angry fire deep in my veins that had lay dormant for too long.
âIs it lowly shifting back into my human form after a run, Yunho? Really?â I chuckled humourlessly, my next words coming out in a snare as I looked at him with a glare, âYouâre rather quick to judge me when you have no shame sleeping with half of the Academy, shouldnât that be considered lowly?â
Before Yunho could say anything and before I could regret the words I had just spoken, I stormed off, flinching as I almost collided with a large white wolf, its head tilted in confusion as we stared at each other for a second. I gulped and averted my orchid-coloured eyes, âHello, Mingi.â
The wolf huffed and bowed his head slightly, and despite wanting to flee, I pushed the door open for him as the wolf let out an appreciative whine, its eyes switching between Yunho and me once it was halfway inside the shed. But I didnât wait around to hear Mingiâs questions as I rushed back to campus, checking my phone to see five missed calls from San and ten even angrier texts than the voicemails he left, clearly upplaying his sadness. I could hear Wooyoungâs witchy cackle in the background as he no doubt was playing on Sanâs new PlayStation. A quick text later, I let San know that I had lost track of time while I was on my run and that weâd see each other during breakfast the next morning. Sneaking around the dorms to sleep in Sanâs bed tonight wouldâve been worth, if only my heart and mind werenât in turmoil, aching all over again due to Yunhoâs nasty and undeserved assumptions. I had no idea why he acted so differently with me, itâs like he was a completely different person in my presence, and I didnât enjoy it. It hurt me deeply. What had I done to deserve such coldness from him?
           The ride home with the Chois was filled with laughter and sharing stories, the radio lowered once San and I started telling them about the Academy and our classes. Sanâs family had always felt like a second family to me. They were warm and very loving people, even if I had initially struggled to warm up to them, they had never pushed or pried for any information, no matter how insignificant it was. Thus, I came to trust them rather quickly since Mrs. Choi loved baking and would often invite me over during the holidays. Besides, Iâd always leave with a basketful of whichever cookies Mrs. Choi decided to bake that day, and since my mother has a sweet tooth, she was always more than eager to send me over to the Chois to help them out. Sanâs parents' business trip was successful and they managed to expand their branches to the North as well, which would require them frequent trips to Aurora Falls, which was the biggest human settlement in our country. It seemed that there were human investors who were eager to expand their businesses to the South, which would benefit them a lot since their franchises were mostly nonexistent around here. It was a day to celebrate, which the Chois were really good at doing. I knew theyâd smuggle in some really expensive champagne tonight to the bonfire, after all, they did everything with grandeur.
My parents had been lounging around the front porch when the Chois's expensive SUV pulled up in front of our humble abode, my motherâs face had lit up like a Christmas tree as she came to welcome me home, and the Chois as well. After quick hugs and kisses, the Chois were off and I was left with my parents, who were smiling from ear to ear.
âLook at you!â My father had said as he engulfed me in a bear hug and spun me around, making me giggle into his chest, âYouâre radiating, what are they feeding you at the Academy?â
âMrs. Namâs cooking is really delicious, but I donât think itâs because of the food.â I giggled as my feet had finally touched the ground. My mother stood to the side, my duffle bag already in her hand as she shook her head at our antics, âI suspect itâs the clear air and the vast forest grounds.â
âYouâre still running on your own?â My motherâs eyebrows had furrowed as I walked up to her, throwing an arm around her shoulders as we headed for the house. The rumble of a loud engine reached our ears as we took the steps up the porch. I knew whose car it was, it was hard to miss when nobody elseâs car engine was as loud as the Song twins, âMrs. Song told me her sons had proposed to go on runs with you, but youâve turned them down each time. I know weâre all still adjusting to living in a pack, but having company on your runs is actually very healthy for you and your wolf, my dear.â
I wished to correct my mother that it had been Mingi who had proposed to come on runs with me, no mention of Yunho. We had crossed paths once while we were both out hunting during a full moon and because my cramps had been really bad that day, Mingi was nice enough to remain a respectable distance away and guide me for the night, keeping an eye out for other not-so-kind predators. There were months when my shifting went a little haywire during the full moon, my senses dull and my bones all miss shaped. Again, the doctors hadnât found anything wrong with me, they suspected it was due to my early blooming, which wasnât helping much. As we reached the front door, my father already opening it for us, the honk of a loud car made us turn back and look towards the orange Jeep, its windows rolled down, and the younger Song siblings cooped up in the backseat.
âHi, Mr. and Mrs. Byun!â Mingi called from the driverâs seat, all smiles as his glasses looked to be slipping off his nose. Wooyoung was just as enthusiastic as he leaned out the window, the car going at a slow pace now that they had almost reached their house.
âSee you tonight, right?!â Wooyoung shouted as he grinned widely, pointing specifically at me, âCanât leave Sannie on his own, right?!â
âRight.â My voice didnât have much force to it as my eyes stalled on Yunho, who was facing the windshield, his jaw set tight as he looked at Mingi and said something inaudible. I released a quiet sigh as we stepped through the doorway, my parents sharing a laugh at the siblings' antics. I tried to ignore the lump in my throat, the fire in my veins, the ache of my heart. Yunhoâs hurtful words were still too fresh in my mind, the look in his eyes and the vivid image of his body a constant image in the front of my mind. It wasnât surprising that I was still thinking about him. We had encountered each other just last night, after all, but I wished we never had. It was hard to ignore the yearning, especially when we were back at home, forced to visit the Songs weekly since our parents had grown so close with each other. I was happy for them, donât misunderstand me, but I wished the Song parents stopped blaming my âlonelinessâ on being an only child, thus forcing me to constantly hang out with their children. I didnât have any issues with the five of them, per se, but I hardly found anything I had in common with themâminus Yunho, since he wouldnât even look my way, let alone have a conversation with me.
âYou should tell San to sleep over tonight, maybe his parents can stay too!â My fatherâs words distracted me from my thoughts as I headed for the stairs, eager to fall into my comfortable bed, no Yeri to disturb my peace this time.
âHoney, they had barely returned home, let the Chois enjoy having their son home for at least three more days.â My mother gently chastised my father as she headed up the stairs after me, my duffle bag still in her hand, âHeâll sleep over before they go back to the Academy.â
âFine, but I found a really cool book about genealogy, Iâm sure heâd love reading through it.â
âSure, honey, sure.â My mother and I shared an amused look which made us chuckle, my fatherâs mumbled words blending into the background as he was headed for his study room, surely eager to get back to whatever book he was reading this time, âGet some sleep before lunch, Mama Song asked us to head over before they set the bonfire, sheâs making a new mushroom stew recipe sheâd like us to try.â
âYeah, okay,â I mumbled as I fell face-first into my pillows, groaning loudly as my muscles finally eased up, my body cocooned in the safety of my own scent. Finally, a little peace of mind.
But that peace of mind didnât last for long. The Song household was buzzing with life and laughter even before the other members of our community had started joining the bonfire. The mushroom stew was beyond delicious, and if I wasnât too shy, I wouldâve asked for a second plate but decided I could sneak in sometime during the evening and have a second plate, I knew Mrs. Song wouldnât mind since she was generous like that. Lunch went surprisingly well, mostly with everyone talking over each other, especially Wooyoung, Yeri, and Mr. Song, but that was to be expected. The Songs were very eccentric people and their household had always been chaotic. However, what did take me by surprise was the presence of a newcomer, someone who wasnât a werewolf. Her hair was dark and fell in long curls, her skin pale and her eyes very sharp, her lips the colour of blood and her stance very elegant. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve thought she hated us, but anytime Mingi looked at her sheâd smile at him and her heartbeat would waver whenever he laughed. It wasnât hard to guess that she was the Petrova heir, the youngest vampire of the Baeâs. Knowing so much about them, thanks to my father, sitting at a table with her now felt surreal.
She didn���t look like she wanted to talk much, but when my fatherâs innocent curiosity got the best of him and he started asking questions, she seemed rather pleased that she could gloat about her family. Her tone was sharp and she spoke rather straightforwardly, yet it was somehow obvious she didnât mean bad. She was a peculiar person and I felt immense respect for her, no real reason as to why, maybe itâs because I thought she was very cool. I wasnât brave enough to speak to her, so, besides stolen glances and a few shared glances, no words passed between the two of us. Besides, she was an amazing distraction to preoccupy my busy mind since conveniently Yunho and I ended up sitting next to each other. His body was warm, his scent almost tangible, and with every bite I took of my stew, it felt as if Yunhoâs sandalwood scent was deep in my throat, forcing me to gulp down copious amounts of water as if I was sitient all the time. Yunho sat rigidly next to me, his body mostly turned away from me and facing Dahyun, his youngest sister, who looked absent-minded as she played with her fork, occasionally staring at Mingi if he made the vampire girl laugh. She carried Mingiâs scent and a bite mark was visible on her nape, it wasnât hard to guess what she and Mingi were. Mates.
Thankfully, after lunch was over, San shortly arrived too and I could escape from the Song family, from Yunho, walking around the back garden as we searched for timber that would be good for the bonfire. Wooyoung, of course, came to join us and Dahyun was quick to do so too, with Mingi and Yunho busy setting up the back garden as our parents all helped. The vampire girl was busy in the kitchen, apparently, she could bake really yummy muffins, so she was busy doing just that. Once everything was set and people were coming over, Wooyoung sneaked off to bring us cans of beer, San cheering as we all uncapped ours, clinking them together loudly. The cold sparkling drink burned my parched throat as I wolfed it down, making San chuckle as Wooyoung was busy checking his friendâs free hand for splinters. I said nothing as a blush covered Sanâs cheeks, his eyes fond, as Wooyoung fussed about his friend.
âMom said sheâd leave us a little bit of champagne,â San grinned as he switched the hand holding his can of beer, Wooyoungâs eyebrows furrowed as his fingers gently traced Sanâs free palm, âItâll be in the highest cupboard.â
âOnly Mingi and Yunho can reach that high, though,â Wooyoung mumbled with a pout, still holding onto Sanâs hand despite being done with his inspection. I chuckled as San gave Wooyoung a look, his chest almost puffing out more.
âAre you sure about that?â He raised a straight eyebrow, leaning closer to Wooyoungâs face. I watched with intrigue as Wooyoung slightly caved in on himself, gulping almost nervously. His heartbeat remained steady, though, so I couldnât tell for sure whether Sanâs proximity made him nervous, âWho got that stuck ball off the basket last time, I donât reckon it was your brothers?â
âWell,â Wooyoung huffed, averting his eyes when San only leaned closer. I almost grinned when Wooyoungâs heart very loudly skipped a beat, but his eyebrows furrowed as he swiftly straightened himself, giving San a pointed look, âYou can jump high. And I suppose you have strong arms, it was sheer luck, really.â
Before the two could start bickering, I chuckled and reached a hand out towards Wooyoung, âWonât you check my hands for blisters too?â
Wooyoung seemed a little bit too eager to scurry off the log he was sharing with San as he kneeled in front of me, taking my hand into his. I chuckled and looked at San as I took a swing of my beer, Wooyoungâs warm fingers tracing lines as he hummed under his breath, turning my palm over, âYou have pretty hands, Y/N.â
âThank you,â I said, then switched my hands as Wooyoung continued to inspect them, a flush appearing on his face when San reached out to pet his hair since it was tousled by the wind earlier. It had settled now into a pleasant evening breeze. The chatter, music, and laughter coming from around the bonfire felt nice, warm. As I gazed at the fire, I was greeted by the sight of werewolves cosying up and sharing drinks and stories. Iâve never had this in the big city, it felt really nice to be surrounded by creatures that had your back even if they didnât know you well.
Wooyoung chuckled, his finger digging into my skin, right underneath my pinkie, âYunho has the same exact moles here too, on the same hand as well.â
My body froze as Sanâs eyebrows raised, he quickly scurried off the log to join Wooyoung crouching in front of me. I tried to keep the smile on my face, but the taste in my mouth soured as I looked down at the three moles that Iâve always had on my left palm, right underneath my pinkie finger.
âReally?â San sounded surprised and excited at the same time, âAre you sure?â
âOf course,â Wooyoung scoffed as he gave San a side glance, âHeâs my brother, I know him. Heâs always said that they look like stars. Before our sisters were born, heâd said they represented him, Mingi, and me. Of course, the closest to the one he called himself was Mingi because they are twins and blah blah, sometimes this twin thing gets old.â
âYouâre just jealous.â San teased Wooyoung as my eyes were stuck on the three moles, something in my stomach dropping. Iâve always said the three dots looked like stars and represented my family: my mom, my father, and me. Weâd always be there for each other, close by, looking over one another. Wooyoung and Sanâs voices drowned out as they started bickering about whether Mingi and Yunho had a deeper bond than any other werewolf due to them being twins, but my mind was spinning with this new piece of information. It suddenly felt wrong having those moles there, especially since Yunho didnât want to have to do anything with me. I gulped, retracting my hand from Wooyoungâs hold as I stood abruptly, taking the two guys off guard.
âUhm, Iâll just see what my parents are up to if you donât mindâŚâ I knew my scent had soured, Sanâs furrowed eyebrows told me he had realised something had upset me. But I just smiled and patted Wooyoungâs head before I walked around my friends, my heart slightly racing as the chilly evening seemed to bite at my nose, making me sniff harder and harder by the time I reached my parents, who were talking to the Academyâs Principal, Mr. Kim.
âOh, Miss Byun,â The Principal was the first one to spot me, and he smiled as my parents beckoned me even closer, âI was just complimenting you. Ever since Miss Yeri started rooming with you, her grades not only went up but sheâs been better behaved too.â
âOh, uhm, thatâs great.â I tried to even out my expression, praying that my parents wouldnât question my souring mood, âI didnât do much, just asked her to follow some rules. She also asked if I could sometimes help her out with her homework.â
âFascinating,â The Principal muttered as my parents looked at me proudly, making me feel a little bit shy, âI knew letting her room with Miss Son wasnât too smart, those two gave me more headache than the ruling board does on the daily.â
The Principalâs comment had my parents laughing, the shared glance between them amused, and suddenly I realised Iâd never have that. I would never have a mate that stood by my side, cosied up to me, spoke to me about whatever insanity crossed their minds, no shared understanding glances, no cheek or neck nuzzles, no unbreakable bond, nothing. My jaw tightened as the air spiked with sandalwood and vanilla, and I hoped it would pass by before the tears could spring into my eyes. But the Universe seemed to be working against me today because the Principal caught Yunhoâs bicep before he could stalk off, his expression soft and his eyes questioning. He hadnât noticed my presence yet, because I knew his round eyes would turn harsh and his pouty lips would pull into a straight line the second he noticed me. His outgrown hair was tousled by the breeze, long strands framing his face handsomely as they brushed against his nape, some strands darker than the others.
âMr. Song, fancy seeing you.â The Principal patted Yunhoâs strong back with a proud smile, âI was just telling Mr. and Mrs. Byun how your little sister has been improving both academically and behaviour-wise too.â
âOh,â Yunhoâs pale cheeks flushed with colour as he slightly bowed, I could see my parents practically fawn over him. He was handsome, too handsome, everyone around here was in love with him whether they wanted to be or not, âI know my siblings give you a lot of headaches, but if it helps, youâll have to deal with fewer of us after this year.â
The Principal laughed as he shook his head, âBetween you and me, Iâd rather have you and Mingi attend the Academy for five more years than your younger siblings, although Dahyun is a sweet girl despite being odd.â
Even if the comment wasnât well received by Yunho, his left eye twitched slightly and his smile looked a bit forced all of a sudden, he just chuckled and bowed his head again, âTheyâll mature with time, Mingi and I did too.â
âIndeed, that is true.â Then the Principal was suddenly facing me, and I noticed the way Yunhoâs eyes slightly widened as if he actually hadnât noticed me standing just a few feet away, âYouâd be surprised to hear that Yunho was unstoppable as a child, we had to sedate him more than once during his runs. He also struggled to shift back until he became ten, isnât that peculiar?â
Before Yunho could interject, however, my mother spoke up to my horror, âMy daughter still struggles to shift, being an early bloomer is really straining.â
âIâm not an early bloomer, though.â Yunhoâs tone was a bit harsher, but I bet nobody noticed but me as his eyes bore into mine, his face void of any emotion. I sighed and looked away, trying to push the image of his exposed collarbones due to his unbuttoned shirt out of my head. His cheeks seemed unnaturally pink, he mustâve used some blush before coming down for the bonfire.
âSometimes when matesââ
âI think we should leave the younglings alone, no?â My father cut the Principal off with a charming smile as I looked at him, slightly taken aback. Nobody knew Yunho and I were supposed to be mates, not even Yunho, I hadnât told a soul. I doubt my father knows, he mustâve misinterpreted Yunho and my exchange as I winced and he just cleared his throat, sounding uncomfortable. Then, without wasting another second, my father was rushing us towards the bonfire, my mother laughing at something the Principal said as I turned to look at my dad. He was smiling gently and winked when he caught my stare, making me question whether he truly was oblivious to whether I had already found my mate or not. Yunho and I marched towards the bonfire wordlessly, and I flinched when I felt his warm knuckles brush against the back of my hand, but almost as if it was a fragment of my imagination, Yunho was beelining it towards a log on which a girl I didnât know sat, next to her Yeri with a bored expression on her face.
âYunho!â The unknown girl called out, making grabby hands at him. I watched as Yunho grinned and sat next to her, leaning into her space as the girl instantly flushed. My stomach coiled as I averted my eyes towards the fire, feeling its warmth slowly seep into my bones, but my muscles didnât ease up, they remained tense.
âDid you miss me, baby?â I tried not to whine as my wolf told me to pounce on the girl and drag her into the forest and show her what happens to those who touch Yunho, but I wouldâve looked completely insane if I had done that. Yunho wasnât done speaking, however, and I felt eyes on me which made my skin crawl, âI got held up, but Iâm all yours now.â
I tried not to feel sick as I chanced a glance towards Yunho, who was looking at me with a smirk. I could feel tears threatening to appear in my eyes, I didnât want to look pathetic, however, Yeri seemed to save me from the shame, âDude, did you get me a beer?â
âOf course, I did.â Yunho chuckled, finally looking away from me, âJust donât tell mom or Wooyoung.â
âI wonât, chill out.â Yeri scoffed as she opened her can of beer, grinning to herself in triumph, âMy room is yours tonight, then.â
They shared a look and I released a shaky breath as I had decided that I needed a moment away from everything. I knew everyone could smell my spiked scent and hear my heart thudding in an uneven rhythm, I didnât want them staring at me, so I quickly hurried inside the house and headed for the kitchen hoping it was deserted. Maybe Iâd find that bottle of champagne San was talking about and help myself to it, I knew nobody would mind. The kitchen was dark when I stepped through the archway, so I quickly felt around the wall for the light switch and gasped when light flooded the kitchen. When I got too into my head, I completely missed other scents or heartbeats around me, otherwise the vampire girl wouldnât have taken me off guard. She tilted her head and raised an amused eyebrow as she nibbled on a cherry.
âDid I scare you?â She asked, her tone still cold, âI thought werewolves have heightened senses too.â
âUh, we do.â I muttered as I walked further inside the kitchen, âI was distracted.â
âWhy is that?â The girl asked, looking curious as her expression slightly shifted.
âNo reason.â I lied as I opened a cupboard and grabbed a tall glass.
âAre you drinking wine?â She looked surprised as I walked to the cupboard I knew the champagne was hidden in, âCan I have some too?â
I paused and considered her question for a second, then shrugged, âSure, but itâs champagne.â
âGood, I like that more.â She smirked as she grabbed a tall glass too, then approached me. She was cold, she lacked the warmth werewolves emanated, but her scent was oddly not exactly hers. I studied her from my peripheral as I got on my tiptoes and grabbed the bottle of champagne. I had been around the Songs for long enough to know them by scent, and she very strongly reeked of Mingi. There was no further information needed to know they really were mated if only someone failed to notice her bite mark. The vampire girl said nothing as I opened the bottle of champagne, mindful of leaving some for San and Wooyoung as I poured the bubbly drink for the vampire before for myself. I could feel her eyes on me, studying me closely, and then she hummed, leaning her hip against the counter, âI might not be a werewolf, but you absolutely stink. Donât get me wrong, all werewolves do besides Mingi, but your scent is very bothersome right now.â
I gulped, feeling my cheeks heating up as I placed the bottle of champagne back into the cupboard. Getting told that you stink certainly wasnât very nice, but I knew firsthand that werewolves had distinctive scents, perhaps vampires werenât too fond of it. Not that I knew much about vampires, there were few in Colourful River and they seemed to frolic more with the humans since they were their blood bags. Still, her comment only worsened my mood as I handed her one of the glasses, trying not to grimace.
âSorry, Iâll try to keep it down next time,â I muttered over the rim of my glass, and then I took a bigger gulp than necessary. The vampire girl watched me with a raised eyebrow as she took a small sip, savouring the sweet taste unlike me. I didnât like the amused glint in her eyes, it felt as if she was looking down on me, but I really wasnât up for a confrontation right now.
âAs much as I would love to insult you right now,â My eyes widened as the vampire girl sighed, âOver the past year I learned that when your scent turns sour, or just becomes really unbearable to me, it means that youâre upset. So, I didnât mean to further upset you, Iâm just not very good at understanding how werewolves function.â
I chuckled under my breath as my next words escaped before I could stop myself, âFunny you say that when youâre surrounded by werewolves only right now. Why do you even hang around us if you canât stand us?â
Despite expecting harsh words as an answer to my jab, the vampire looked dejected as she leaned back into the counter, sighing loudly as she averted her eyes, âIf it wasnât for Mingi and I beingâmates, then I certainly wouldnât be here. When I was young, I had a really bad encounter with a rogue wolf and I have hated you all ever since, but I canât deny the pull I feel towards Mingi, itâs weird, but itâs there. And when I had tried ignoring it, it had hurt the both of us, so Iâm here now, trying to still embrace the fact that now Iâm part of this pack that Iâve hated my whole life and of the family thatâs been getting on my nerves ever since they moved to Nocturnal Parade.â
I hummed in surprise and took another sip of my drink, now suddenly understanding why the Song twins had reacted with disdain when I had brought up the Petrova family a year ago, I assume she and Mingi werenât together yet then.
âIt mustâve been hard accepting Mingi, then.â The girlâs cold exterior slowly melted away as she looked at me with surprise. I suppose she had been judged by many for her prejudices, but didnât everyone have some? I couldnât completely blame her for them, âSeeing a werewolf and a vampire together isnât uncommon, but I havenât heard of them being mated before. Do you mind if I ask how that happened?â
The vampire chuckled as she turned her head towards the window, gazing out as she took another sip of her champagne, âWe were drunk and had sex. I, apparently, bit Mingi where his scent gland is and triggered his imprinting. It feels weird to think about it, that maybe we wouldâve never ended up together otherwise, but I donât think thatâs true. I think I had always liked Mingi, my hatred had just gotten in the way of me realising my true feelings for him.â
I hummed, gaining a new perspective on their relationship. I have heard bits and pieces from Yeri, even Wooyoung sometimes, but Mingiâs younger sister was mostly speaking ill of the Petrova girl. Yeri didnât like the vampire at all and never failed to go on angry rants about how much she wanted to rip Mingiâs mate apart, but she couldnât because sheâd been accepted by the family, so the vampire girl was now untouchable. Speaking to the vampire, however, wasnât as awful as Yeri made me think it would be. She faced me again, her head tilted as she looked at me with a curious expression on her face.
âWhatâs your story? I donât think we had spoken before, right?â She asked as I shook my head, plastering on a small smile.
âWe moved here a year ago, the big city just wasnât for us anymore.â I shrugged, then traced the edge of the counter with my finger as I averted my eyes from the vampire, âNothing is interesting about me, I think Iâm just a regular, boring, werewolf. I did make a friend, though, itâs Choi San, if you know him?â
âOf course, I do,â The vampire scoffed, rolling her eyes as if hearing my best friendâs name was irritating to her, âWooyoung never shuts up about him, if I wouldnât have known better, Iâd suspect heâs in love with San.â
That caught my attention as I perked up, subconsciously leaning closer to the vampire. It felt as if she was wearing a patch of Mingiâs familiar scent, it was almost endearing if it wouldnât have reminded me of the fact that Iâd never have this with Yunho, âReally? You think Wooyoung is in love with San?â
The girl chuckled, looking at me with a smirk, âI wouldnât want to assume such a thing, but you must know Wooyoung is very irritating, so he only settles down when I threaten to tell San heâs always gushing about him behind his back. That must mean something, no?â
I bit my lower lip, buzzing with excitement at the prospect of Wooyoung returning Sanâs feelings. However, Iâd have to trade forward with this information very smartly, I didnât want to ruin something that apparently had so much potential. I only wanted to see San happy with the person he loved with his whole might.
âI hope it means something,â I muttered into my glass as I took another sip, making the vampire girlâs eyes gain a mischievous glint. I hoped she wouldnât say anything that would set back the two boys' relationship, but maybe I had finally gained an insider who could help me give tips to San to push their relationship a step forward.
âInteresting,â She mumbled as she took another sip as well, raising an eyebrow, âWhat about you, though? I know youâre rooming with Yeri, for which you have my condolences, but youâre connected to this family in more ways, right?â
I felt my palms sweat all of a sudden, âWhat do you mean?â
âI have sharp eyes, and very sensitive hearing. Whatâs between you and Yunââ
âNothing, absolutely nothing.â I wouldâve looked guilty even to a newcomer by how quick I was to shut down the vampireâs question and assumption, she hadnât even fully spelled Yunhoâs name yet. I gulped, feeling my heartbeat pick up, then I averted my eyes and hoped she would just drop the subjectâŚbut she didnât.
âItâs not my place to say what Iâm about to say next, but be careful.â My eyebrows furrowed as I dared take a peek at her from between my eyelashes, âThe Song twins arenât bad creatures, they really arenât, but Yunho isâŚa jackass, simply put. Heâs dated Seulgi, my friend, and things were really messy between them. I hear now heâs messing around with a girl who finished the Academy last year, I just donât want to see you end up like Seulgi. You seem like a genuine werewolf, kind-hearted too, I would hate to see Yunho destroy it all. Itâs not my place at all, I know, but maybe just let it be? Maybe itâs better if youâre not meant to be, you know?â
But we are meant to be, I wanted to say it, I wanted to snap at her, but she knew better. If she could see it, a complete outsider, then who was I to correct her? She had known Yunho for longer than me, she probably didnât have any bad intentions by warning me, but it still hurt. I gulped and downed the last of my champagne, knowing that my scent had soured once again. I came here to escape everything that was Yunho, yet, he was the subject once again. I hated it, but I couldnât do anything about it. As long as the both of us lived in this town, Yunho would somehow always be the subject, he was too popular and well-liked by the others.
âNo, youâre right, Iââ I paused when I realised I sounded shaky, âI donât even like him, donât worry. I know the type of guy he is, I wonât mingle with him. Iâm glad you found Mingi, his scent is all over you, by the way.â
The vampire blushed all of a sudden, it surprised me, but I was glad I had successfully diverted the subject from Yunho. She had a fond look on her face as she tried to save herself with a loud scoff, downing her champagne quickly, âMingi isnât too possessive, but since I donât have a scent as you guys do, heâs scenting me all the time. It was annoying at the beginning, but he wouldnât stop, so, I just had to accept the fact that everyone would know I was with him now. Itâs kind of endearing, but donât let him know, please! His ego is already through the roof.â
I chuckled, wondering what she was talking about because Mingi was one of the nicest creatures I had ever met. We werenât very close, but he always stopped to talk to me if we crossed paths in the hallways, and during the summer break, heâd even come over sometimes with baked goods, eager to discuss whatever book heâd lately read. I liked Mingi, he was nice to me and my family, sometimes perhaps too nice. Silence settled between the vampire girl and me, so I decided it was my time to excuse myself and join San and Wooyoung in the back garden once again. Surprisingly, I felt more at ease after speaking to the Petrova girl, I had always thought she was intimidating and too cold, but she was a lot nicer than I have been told. I cleared my throat and pointed towards the archway, an awkward smile making it onto my face.
âIâll head back outside if you donât mind.â But as I took off, she called out for me to stop.
âWait,â The vampire cleared her throat and looked a bit embarrassed as she dug into her pocket, her lips pursed as she avoided making eye contact, âSo, uhm, Dahyun forced me today to make some shitty bracelets with her and, honestly, I canât give this shit to any of my friends, they arenât werewolves.â
I quirked an eyebrow as she took her hand out of her pocket, then extended it towards me without meeting my eyes. Her palm opened and a simple, but pretty, brown leather bracelet sat in it. I chuckled, reaching for it with an amused smile. The bracelet was braided and it had a cute wood wolf charm, it looked like it was howling upon closer inspection. I was just about to make a playful comment about it when I noticed a very similar bracelet peeking out from underneath the sleeve of her blouse. The only difference was that the leather was a lighter brown than mine, so, I swallowed down my comment and instead looked at her with a big smile.
âThank you!â It oddly felt like a friendship offer too, but I didnât want to get too ahead of myself. Maybe she just genuinely didnât want to give it to her other friends, maybe she was embarrassed to do so, âItâs really pretty.â
âWhatever,â The vampire grumbled as she lowered her hand, fidgeting with her bracelet absentmindedly, âThat little animal forced me toânot that Iâm calling Dahyun an animal, or other werewolves, Iâwell.â
I laughed quietly as I wore the bracelet, looking at it for a longer second before I grinned at the Petrova girl, âDonât worry, I get what youâre saying. We are animals, after all, and since youâve already brought that up, please be a little nicer to Yeri, I canât keep listening to her whine about you.â
âI hate that brat.â The vampire scowled, but quickly caught herself, âI mean, sure, Iâll try to be nicerâŚsort of.â
I chuckled and raised my hand to wriggle my wrist, the wolf charm moving around, âFriends, maybe?â
The vampire seemed to think for a second before she smiled, a real smile that reached her sharp eyes too, âYeah, friends.â
I felt rather happy as I left the kitchen, fulfilled even, that I had managed to befriend another creature, and this was the Petrova, well now Bae, heir on top of it all. It made me feel excited as I hurried out of the house, planning to tell San and even Wooyoung, but I almost collided with two creatures once out on the porch. The girl's giggles became quiet as my wide eyes stared up into Yunhoâs equally surprised ones, but then, his grip tightened around the girlâs waist and he was suddenly manoeuvring themselves around me, a dark look crossing Yunhoâs features. I gulped, my heart racing as I heard the girl mutter something about me to Yunho, and then both were laughing. It was fine, I was alright. Yunho was free to do however he pleased, he didnât owe me anything, no explanations or promises. But my wolf howled inside my mind, a harsh ache suddenly hitting my insides, freezing me into my spot for a second as I gasped for air. I wondered if this exact feeling was the same as the vampire and Mingi had experienced when they tried ignoring their bond. If yes, it made me wonder how was I strong enough to still be going and acting as if Yunho wasnât my mate, as if his ignorance wasnât slowly killing me on the inside. All I wanted was to crumble to the ground and let the sobs wreck my body, but instead, I tried to clear my mind and find Sanâs scent to cosy up with him, burry my pain deep down, and revel in the safety my best friend had always offered me.
But as I finally reached my best friend, he was sitting by the bonfire with a very drunk Wooyoung stuck to his side, arms around Sanâs middle as his head was pressed into Sanâs collarbones. We made eye contact and Sanâs eyes were sparkling with elation and something else as he gestured with his head subtly at Wooyoung, so I knew I couldnât bother them. I didnât want to ruin their moment, I could basically smell just how happy, and drunk, San was. I wouldâve been a terrible friend if I had walked up to them just to mop around without telling them the real reason for my displeasure, so I decided to just head home for the night. The champagne had left my blood buzzing, and even though I wasnât tipsy, I knew how my night would end. Iâd bury myself deep underneath my pillows and blanket and cry myself to sleep, letting out my wails since nobody would be able to hear me. My parents wouldnât return for a few more hours, so I could just wallow in misery as loudly as I wanted to. But to leave, I had to grab my jacket first, which was in Wooyoungâs room courtesy to San who had thrown our jackets somewhere on his bed.
The house was silent as I made my way back inside, the kitchen dark once again, and since I couldnât hear a second heartbeat, I knew the vampire girl had left, probably, to find Mingi. I realised I was fiddling with the wolf charm as I made my way up the stairs, my body covered in goosebumps for no reason. I had been inside this house multiple times, I knew where everything was, but for some reason, my intuition was telling me to turn around and just go home without my jacket. My wolf was basically whimpering in my mind, trying to convince me to turn around as I stepped off the last stair, ears picking up on a faint noise. The hallway wasnât too narrow but it was long, and Wooyoungâs room was next to the upstairs bathroom, across from Yeriâs. The scents were so mingled up here that I couldnât tell whether anyone was upstairs, so I just hoped I didnât run into anyone because I wasnât capable of conversing right now. I felt spent, upset, and heartbroken at the same time. I knew this would happen, Iâd get ignored by Yunho once again, but it still stung each time it happened, I thought I had gotten used to it. Maybe I was reacting this badly because he had insulted me last night as well, and now his actions from tonight were also bugging me.
The faint noises got louder the closer I got to Wooyoungâs room, and with slight terror, I realised they sounded like hushed whispers and muffled moans. Glancing towards Yeriâs room, the door had been left slightly ajar, and despite dread filling my stomach, I found myself walking towards it, eyebrows furrowed once I picked up on a foreign citrusy scent. That, however, was the least of my worries as Yunhoâs intoxicating sandalwood and vanilla scent carried through the air in intense pumps, twisting something in my lower stomach, and making my mouth go dry. It was so intoxicating that I found myself creeping towards the door, my breath baited and my hands slightly trembling as my wolf whined at me to barge inside and let Yunho have us, ravish us. But the small crack left by the door being ajar was enough for me to see inside the dim room, making my heart drop in seconds. The girl Yunho had been hanging out with all night was on her knees in front of Yunho as he sat on the edge of the bed, leaning back on his hands as his mouth hung open, eyebrows furrowed, and eyes squeezed shut as low moans left his swollen lips. I couldnât pry my eyes away from Yunhoâs face despite the sudden urge to cry as my wolf howled loudly, making my blood boil now that I knew for sure others could have Yunho like this. At a particularly high-pitched moan, Yunhoâs eyes snapped open and found mine through the crack of the door, making me gasp loudly as I jumped back, feeling disgusted and full of rage at the same time. It wasnât fair of Yunho to constantly push me away, whether he knew I was his mate or not, and it wasnât fair that he could easily mess around with others while I was forced to suffer and watch him from afar. I didnât stall any longer, I was out of the house before I could hear more of the sounds they were making, Yunhoâs strong scent burning my throat even the next morning.
           The Spring Break passed by in a frenzy, and I had barely gotten any rest while I was home for the week. Every invite to the Songs I had turned down, disgusted at the thought of facing Yunho after everything. I didnât want to see him, I didnât want to hear him, I didnât want to smell him. I had made up my mind. If he didnât want me, I wouldnât want him either anymore. I have yearned enough after someone Iâd never have, so, I decided whatâs enough is enough. I knew the change wouldnât happen overnight, especially when my wolf snarled at me anytime I pushed the thought of Yunho away, whining loudly whenever he came up in a conversation. My wolf wasnât happy with my decision, but I was the one in control, and I was done being hurt all the time. I missed the serenity I once had before meeting Yunho and the rest of the Songs, but if finally living the life my parents had always wished for came with the price of finding an unrequited mate, then I could live with that for now. Perhaps if I went far enough from here then the bond would somehow finally completely break. I could only hope that was the case and I wouldnât get somehow incurably sick, Iâve heard of it happening before, and it scared me.
Today had been a long day, I felt tired and my back muscles were aching from having been sitting all day long, my brain sore from having been paying close attention in my classes. My notebooks were filled with notes, there was not a second to rest now that we were back at the Academy. San and I had wandered on our own paths sometime during the afternoon, his classes different from mine, besides, I knew he liked working out before going for his run, where heâd most probably be joined by Wooyoung. He had texted me asking whether I wanted to join the two of them, but I had politely declined. San knew I liked being on my own, so he never pushed me if I wasnât feeling up to it. I always enjoyed my runs more on the Academy grounds than back at home, because here the forest was large and I rarely ran into other wolves while being out there. At home, the boundaries were clearly fenced in, to keep us from wandering too far into the Haunted Woods and getting lost. Other creatures than us, more ferocious ones, lurked deep in the forest, and some of us from Nocturnal Parade had never returned once they ventured too far in.
I knew I couldnât go back to the shed, especially not now, out of fear of running into Yunho. And as if the Universe was laughing at me today, the way my wolf started purring before the scent even hit my nose shouldâve been a clear sign to turn around and go the other way towards the campus, on the backroads where not many liked walking. It was a good spot for the Fae to hide away and drink in natureâs powers, so most of us kept clear of it to offer them privacy. I knew they wouldnât mind if I stumbled upon them, and Iâd rather face their wrath than run into Yunho right now. As I rounded the corner, I stopped walking just in time to avoid crashing into Yunhoâs larger body. He gasped and pressed a hand against his chest, gulping almost too loudly. I didnât look at him as I averted my eyes, nor said anything despite my wolf trying to nudge me towards Yunho. I just tried to step around him and hurry towards the entrance. However, something very unexpected happened. Yunhoâs low voice sounded unsure, almost, a little breathy as well.
âAre you headed for a run right now?â My body froze upon hearing Yunhoâs question, and I tried to fight every particle of my body from stepping closer to him when his sandalwood scent called out to me. It was deeper, more earthy than ever before, and my wolf was purring so loudly it echoed in my ears as if it were real.
âYes.â My answer was short, but before I could leave, Yunho followed up with another question.
âMay I join you?â He sounded more confident this time, I could feel his eyes on me as my eyebrows furrowed.
What? I gulped, trying to keep my heartbeat even as his question echoed in my mind. Why now? Why did he want to join me on my run all of a sudden? Why was he even talking to me? Why was he acknowledging me? Without even realising it, I had started fiddling with the wolf charm of my bracelet, finding courage as I raised my head and looked into his chocolate brown eyes.
âNo.â Yunhoâs face became blank as he gulped again, his left eye slightly twitching, âI donât like going on runs with others.â
Yunho was silent for another second as I raised my eyebrow at him, challengingly. What did he want? His tongue poked the inside of his cheek as he huffed, a cynical smile crossing his features, âI see.â
I hummed, fingers tightening around the charm as I was displeased with his reaction, but I didnât say anything as I nodded once, stepping around him this time to resume my walk. But, once again, Yunho spoke up before I could leave.
âHave you done the assignment? For our Literature class.â Just what was he on? My eyebrows furrowed again as I looked at him confused, Yunho slightly turned his body to face mine since I was standing next to him.
âYes, we were supposed to hand it in before the Spring Break.â I knew my tone was sharp as I deadpanned, but I couldnât help myself. Yunho had never spoken to me like this before, let alone asked about a run or an assignment. If he stumbled into me on accident, he wouldnât even apologise, so this whole interaction was bizarre, âWhy? Have you not done yours?â
âI have.â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed then, slowly trailing down my body until it stopped on my wrist. I shivered and hid my arm behind my back as if I had done something I wasnât allowed to, my wolf whispered at me that I was wearing something that hadnât always belonged to me, âAre youâdid Mingi give you something of his?â
Once again, what? I huffed, closing my eyes for a second as I could feel irritation seep through my body. It wasnât just my scent souring, Yunhoâs sandalwood got replaced by the vanilla, which didnât smell as sweet as usual, âNo, why would he?â
But Yunho didnât answer as his jaw tightened, his eyes switching between mine before they fell back down to my wrist as if he were trying to see through the sleeve of my jacket. His long hair was tousled, almost as if he had been running his fingers through it too often, and his cheeks were covered in a coral blush and littered with fake freckles. His nails were painted yellow this time and they matched the neon yellow of his bomber jacket, which seemed to hide a purple mesh shirt underneath. A blue tie hung loosely around his neck, and his jeans had daisies stamped on his thighs. He looked amazing, even if peculiar, he made my wolf purr in a dreamy way that had me move slightly towards him, hoping that he hadnât noticed since he was still busy staring at my wrist, which I was still hiding behind my back.
âAre you lying to me right now?â Yunhoâs tone had turned a tad bit aggressive, and suddenly, I found him all up in my face, closing the distance between us with an alarming speed. My heart skipped a beat and my wolf leered at Yunhoâs actions, whispering sweet nothings into my ear, distracting me for a second from Yunhoâs sudden, and unwarranted, fury.
âWhat is your problem, Yunho?â Despite craving to touch him and nuzzle into the crook of his neck, I pushed through the sudden lustful haze and made my anger apparent. That seemed to catch Yunho off guard as his expression fell a bit, his eyebrows furrowing as he gulped, opening his mouth before he closed it again, seemingly not knowing how to answer my question. I scoffed, gave him a fierce glare, and ignored my wolfâs whimpers when I stepped back. Then I turned around to storm towards the exit. Where was all that audacity coming from?!
           It was a warm spring day, the sun had finally melted the last remnants of frostbite and dew, yet most students were cooped up in the Study Hall or Library, busy catching up with the projects and assignments they had procrastinated on so far. Perhaps going to the Library wouldâve been a smarter choice since the cacophony of the grand room distracted me more than once from my coursework. Midterms were right around the corner and everyone was squeezing in study time even on the weekends, determined to memorise as much material as possible. Thankfully, I wasnât behind in any of my classes but I still had to finish my Alchemy assignment, which was proving to be a headache. San was busy reading through his Anatomy notes and scribbling down even more information in his notebook as four different books were opened and strewn around him on the table. The sight made me chuckle, but I didnât bother San as I knew heâd get anxious if he wasnât able to finish checking all the materials he had proposed for himself to go over that day. He was quite literally a prodigy, yet he strived for even more perfection. I knew his whole future depended on his grades, but San was too smart for his own goodâŚacademically, at least.
As I jotted down another sentence about my failed experiment just from last night, Yeriâs chewing gum snapped loudly, making San flinch. He was so focused he didnât even look up, but his eyebrows slightly furrowed. I peeked at Yeri from above my laptop and raised an eyebrow at her when I realised, she had been staring at me already. She sighed as she placed her chin in her palm, grimacing as the chewing gum had stuck to the corner of her lips. I chuckled as she quickly got rid of it, and cleared her throat.
âDo you think youâll pass your Alchemy class this semester?â Yeriâs tone was deadpan, and it almost made me laugh. Maybe I shouldâve gone to the Library where we werenât allowed to speak much to each other, maybe then Yeri wouldâve spared me from her brutally honest questions.
âI sure hope so,â I muttered as I searched for the right formula on the internet, which was much faster than flipping through old pages of books, trying to find the answer for my magick elixir.
âWill you have to retake your class if you fail?â Yeri pressed, genuinely interested all of a sudden.
âNo, it would be the first time I failed this class, Iâd just retake the final exam,â I explained as San hummed next to me, highlighting something with green in the book he had borrowed from the Library. I was sure heâd get a good scrutinising from the librarian for that.
âHow many passes do I get before they fail me? Like the exams and shit.â
âWhich class are you failing, Yeri?â San spoke up with an amused tone as he sneaked a glance at her. I chuckled as I found the formula, then copied it into my notebook before putting it into my slideshow.
âDonât tell my brothers,â Yeri lowered her voice as she leaned over the table to be closer to San and me, âBut I might be failing Literature this year.â
âLiterature of all subjects?â San started laughing, prompting me to giggle as well. It was one of our easiest classes, trust Yeri to fail it. It seemed like the Songs were easily tricked by the easiest of tasks, Wooyoung was another prime example of that. He failed his Sports class last year, which shouldâve physically been impossible for a werewolfâŚeven all of the vampires had passed it.
âStop making fun of me,â Yeri pouted as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest, âNot everyone likes to readâI certainly donât.â
âWell, you should from now on, or youâll have to retake the whole class next year.â Yeriâs eyes widened at my inoffensive threat.
âWhatever,â She grumbled under her breath as her ears perked up, eyes looking around the room. Sanâs body seemed to tense too for a second before he relaxed, his ears tinged slightly red, âDonât wait for me to come back to our room tonight.â
âWhere are you going?â I felt like an older sister worrying about their younger sibling as my eyebrows furrowed. Yeri just rolled her eyes with a loud huff, eyes fixed on something behind me as she started smiling.
âIâm sleeping in Seungwannieâs room tonight.â I could hear footsteps approaching us rapidly.
âWhat about her roommate?â I asked as a familiar citrusy scent caught my attention, I didnât have to turn around to know who was coming.
âSheâll be fine, we like her.â I chuckled as Yeri winked, and then her eyes settled on San, or rather who stood now next to him. Before any of us could react, Wooyoung leaned down and pressed a fat kiss against Sanâs cheek, unleashing a heavy thundering of heartbeats. I ignored Sanâs heartbeats as I smiled at Wooyoung, who looked embarrassed by his actions, but he was grinning sheepishly as he lowered his head.
âHi!â He greeted us as San finally snapped out of his frozen state, giving Wooyoung a genuinely wide smile.
âHello, Woo,â I said as the younger pulled out a chair and sat in it, dismissing Yeri when she stuck her tongue out at her brother. Wooyoung rested his chin in his palm, head tilted as he looked at San.
âAre you still studying?â Wooyoungâs tone was impatient as Sanâs sigh was exasperated. I chuckled under my breath and went back to my slide show, looking over it for the nth time, âIâm so bored, San, you promised to come back to my room with me and entertain me.â
âOh, did you now, San?â Yeri grinned mischievously as she giggled, making Wooyoungâs eyes widen as he shot her an alarmed look. I watched the exchange wordlessly as Sanâs ears flushed a darker shade while he tried to make his body look even smaller as his wide shoulders hunched forward, âDoes that form of entertainment involveââ
âSong Yeri.â Mingiâs tone was authoritative as Yeriâs eyes widened, lips pressing into a straight line. How have I missed them approaching? Yunho was directly looking at me, his soft and chocolate brown eyes drilling into my forehead as I quickly looked away, once again busy with my PowerPoint presentation, âLeave your brother and San alone, must you always be such a menace?â
âIf they are idiotsâŚâ Yeri grumbled under her breath, and I watched curiously as both San and Wooyoung looked away, blushing and their hearts skipping a beat. I suppose it wonât take them much longer to finally come to terms that they like each other, Wooyoungâs been rather reactive lately around San, it was certainly fun to watch. What wasnât fun at all, however, was Yunhoâs unrelenting stare and his scrunched nose as he sniffed at the air.
âHello, Y/N.â I didnât expect the vampire girl to speak to me, she even had a smile on her face as my round eyes fell on her. It was a small smile, but it was there. I watched the people around us turn around surprised as they looked between me and the Petrova girl. I smiled and waved at her, the small wolf charm swishing around on my wrist. I didnât miss Yunhoâs eyes instantly falling onto it, nor the vampire girlâs satisfied smirk when Yeri scowled at her, âAre these rascals bothering you?â
âOh, not at all.â I chuckled, looking at San and Wooyoung as Yeri scoffed, but everyone just ignored her.
âWell, if you ever get bored of them, you can always join me and my friends.â The vampire girlâs eyes fell pointedly on Yeri and Wooyoung as Mingiâs grip tightened on her waist, âI know some creatures forget they cohabit a place with others whom they are constantly bothering and irritating.â
âOh, shove something up yourââ
âAlright!â Mingi chuckled, jumping in to de-escalate the situation, as always, âBefore this turns into another argument, my lovely girlfriend and I will be on our way.â
The Petrova girl winked at Yeri as she kissed Mingiâs cheek, and then the two turned and were off to a table where three creatures sat, all smiling at them except for one. She had long black hair, bangs that fell into her eyes, and a fierce glare as she stared at Yunho, then at me once she realised, I was looking at her.
âWonât you sit?â Wooyoung gestured towards the empty seat next to Yeri, and that seemed to snap Yunho out of whatever train of thought he seemed to be lost in. I chanced a glance at him before I went back to check for typos in my presentation, trying to ignore Yunhoâs vanilla scent spiking all of a sudden, so sweet it almost made me gasp. The last time it had been that sweet was when I caught him and that girl at the bonfire enjoying each other. I gulped and willed my wolf to remain silent as suddenly it took me everything to remain seated and not throw myself at Yunho, God, I so desperately wished to touch him and inhale him whole, but once again I had to remind myself that I had made a choice. No more Yunho, no more yearning, it was over. I deserved better, I could do better than this.
âNo, see you around.â Yunhoâs voice was strained as he quickly walked off, sitting alone at a large and almost empty table.
âThat was strange,â Wooyoung mumbled as Yeri hummed, turning around to stare at her brother with a frown.
âHeâs been acting strange ever since Y/N came to town,â I froze as Yeri faced me again, lips pursed, âNot that Iâm blaming you for my brotherâs behaviour, I just donât understand whatâs up with him. His scent gets stronger around you and heâs always moodier and snappier after he sees you, did you do something to him?â
I scoffed, rolling my eyes too as I closed my laptop, âRight, as if your brother had given me the chance to do something to him.â
Before anyone could question me, I stood and stormed towards the large bookcases lined closely to the exit, my muscles tense. Now that I had decided that I wanted nothing more to do with Yunho, my wolf had turned even more stubborn than it had been. I wanted to consume him, I wanted him to touch me and feel me up, it felt like I couldnât think or breathe in his presence. And when he wasnât around, my wolf whined and cried, begging me to find him and make him want us. But my will was stronger and I was determined to stay away even if it became harder and harder daily to go against my wolf. I wondered if Yunho felt the same way, if the thoughts of me were eating him up alive, if he was desperate to have me, if his wolf whined at him just like mine did. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to ground myself into the present and push away all thoughts of the mate who didnât want me back. I wouldâve been struggling more half a year ago, but now it was second nature yearning after Yunho one second, then blocking him out the next one.
I still needed one more book for my presentation, the one that I could document myself from more in-depth as to why my experiment had failedâŚand I also shouldnât forget to cut the sound for the recording since Yeri is giggling and making fun of me in the background for almost ruining my desk. My fingers traced the sturdy shelf of the bookcase as I craned my neck back, reading the titles of the books, wondering whether I was in the right section. I was tall, but these bookcases were over two meters, so I might need a ladder if I find my book and itâs way too high up on the shelf. As I scanned the next aisle, I grinned in triumph when I read the title of the book I was searching for, Doâs and Donâts in Elixir Making, Alchemy, Level: kindergarten, by A. Turner. I chuckled under my breath at the blatant jab before I pushed myself up on my tiptoes, reaching forward and finding stability in the bookshelf when a sudden invasive warmth burned my nape, the scent of sandalwood forcing my eyes shut as I took a deep breath, my wolf purring when the sweet vanilla seemed to linger in my throat and oesophagus even after exhaling.
âIs this the one you were looking for?â Yunhoâs voice was low, too close to my ear, and I couldnât stop my heart from jolting in both fright and excitement. I whirled around, which was a mistake. There was barely any distance between our bodies as Yunho held the book in his big hand, long fingers curling around its old spine, his eyes soft, but his expression hardened. I gulped since my mouth felt dry, but the words didnât come to me as Yunho and I stood staring at each other. His grip tightened around the book and I finally looked at it, nodding hesitantly. He hummed and handed it over, our fingers brushing in the process and making my body lurch forward. Yunhoâs eyes widened, and I wondered if he had felt it too. The electricity, the low humming, the sudden tremble of my body at the fleeting touch, the depravation and desperation that was suddenly flowing through my veins, so close to claiming him as mine.
âYes.â My voice was steady despite my hammering heart, and the sweat that coated my brows. I cradled the book against my chest as if I was trying to protect myself from Yunho, protect my heart and mind too. But Yunho didnât look like he was about to move away, and I was too scared of making any moves, knowing that my legs would carry me straight in his arms, shamelessly at that. I couldnât let that happen, it wouldâve been humiliating. Yunhoâs lips parted as his eyebrows furrowed, long strands falling into his eyes, and he swiftly ran a hand through his hair as my eyes followed the motion. I gulped, wishing to do the same, but then Yunho exhaled and I felt my body lean towards him again, vanilla so sweet my mind was clouded with want.
âMingiâs girlfriend told me she had given you the sparse bracelet she and Dahyun had made.â I hadnât expected that, so I was curious where Yunho was going with this, âShe reeks of Mingi, so itâs no surprise your bracelet also reeks of Mingi.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I raised my hand, staring at it incredulously. Does it? I hadnât even noticed, how come? After all, Mingiâs scent had never been as invasive and constant as Yunhoâs. Bringing my wrist closer to my nose, I sniffed at it for a second, eyebrows furrowing when I noticed the faint hint of the earthy and cinnamon scent that was Mingi. It was barely even there, I wondered why Yunho was so sensitive towards it.
âOh, well, I can faintly smell it now that youâve pointed it out,â I muttered with a shrug as I lowered my arm, looking at Yunho with a questioning gaze. He bit his bottom lip and my eyes stayed there, wondering what the pink plush flesh would feel like underneath my teeth, whether Yunho would whine or growl if I were to sink my fangs into it and nip at the sensitive lip. But before my face could flush at the vivid image created in my mind, Yunho cleared his throat and took a small step towards me, making me press myself up against the bookcase. My body felt alive, my heart was racing, and my ears were ringing. I felt like I could do anything with Yunho around, as if I was untouchable.
âListen,â Yunho seemed to hesitate for a second before his eyes glazed over with conviction, his scent so overbearing that for a second it was all I could focus on, and his racing heart, âI had never meant to assume things about you, nor insinuate anything, but I realise my words had come off wrong more than once. I was harsh when I didnât mean to be, and I know you think Iâm a dick. Frankly, you have all the right to think that about me, I hadnât been the nicest to you until now.â
I wanted to ask why now, what had changed that he was finally acknowledging me, what was spurring him on to even talk to me like this, because it sounded like he was about to apologise and I hated how my heart was beating harder, making my wolf was howl in happiness, ready to accept Yunhoâs apology even if he didnât say the words. I remained silent as Yunho licked his pouty lips, and my eyes seemed to remain on them even as he continued to speak, âDo youâdo you believe in soulmates?â
I couldnât help but give Yunho an amused look, quirking an eyebrow, âWeâre literally werewolves who imprint on each other and have lifelong mates, do you believe in soulmates?â
Yunho froze, a little taken aback that I had answered his question with a question, âWhat about mates? Do you believe in mates, then?â
It seemed like neither one of us wanted to answer questions right now, but I sighed as I gave Yunho a resigned look, âI do, I believe in mates.â
âSince when?â Yunhoâs tone was turning slightly desperate as he kept pressing on, and I cleared my throat, averting my eyes for a bit.
âSince I was little, but I suppose I started firmly believing that mates do exist after I came here.â Maybe if I didnât say it too directly, heâd still understand what I was trying to hint at.
âYeah?â Yunhoâs tone was faint, his face suddenly softening as he exhaled quietly.
âWhat about you? I donât think Iâve seen you settle with anyone for a longer period since I came here.â Yunhoâs jaw clenched as I looked back into his eyes, tilting my head as my eyes narrowed at him.
âThe concept of mates was silly to meâŚâ Yunhoâs tone was hard as he took a step back, making my wolf whine in protest, but I remained silent and ignored the sudden coldness that plunged through my body, âUntil you came to Nocturnal Parade.â
My whole body went cold upon hearing his words, and my eyes widened as Yunhoâs admission echoed in my ears. Did that mean he knew we were mates? Could that mean that Yunho was aware that we were fated, but he was ignoring it on purpose? That was utterly more painful than being in a one-sided mated situation, because it meant he was purposefully rejecting me. My eyebrows furrowed as Yunhoâs expression was blank once again, his eyes hardening the longer I stared at him in silence.
âYeah?â
âYeah.â
I felt like I couldnât breathe, so many questions whirling in my head, making me question every little interaction that weâve had in the past year, even more so the recent ones. Why would he ignore me? Was I not good enough? Was I not pretty to him? Was I not appealing to his wolf? Why did Yunho hate me so much that he ignored the fact that we were mates for a whole year, making it so hard for me to be in his vicinity? I blinked, suddenly aware that I had tears in my eyes, even my wolf was whining at the realisation. Yunho didnât say anything as he watched my shocked expression morph into something of sadness mixed with anger, and then I squared my shoulders and glared at him. I didnât say anything as I pressed the book against his chest to push him back, trying to keep it together in front of him despite wanting to scream at him, demand answers, and throw all the books from the shelves at him. Yunho looked taken off guard as I pushed him back by his chest, his gasp loud as I ripped the book away from his chest and stormed back to the table I shared with San and the Song siblings, my blood fuming and my thoughts running a mile per hour. Yunho was horrible and he didnât deserve me, even if we were mates. As I loudly and aggressively sat back down in my chair, heads turned to look at me curiously, but nobody bothered me when San shook his head once he noticed Wooyoung open his mouth to drill me with questions.
There was one insistent pair of eyes, however, that didnât look away even after I had given them a death glare, and it was the creature who was sitting with Mingi and the Petrova girl. Her eyes tracked Yunho as he hurriedly gathered his things from the table and left the hall, a scowl settling on her face before she was watching me again. I opened my book and opted to ignore her, I didnât have time for all this drama, I had to finish an assignment and study for the midterms as well.
           The next day wasnât much different, except that there were barely any empty seats to find in both the Library and the Study Hall. After San and I had squeezed ourselves in between a Fae and a Druid, we spent four hours in the Library, our backs aching by the time we headed for lunch. My brain felt numb and my eyes ached from dehydration, and if I thought San would stop his revision while we enjoyed our meal, I was wrong. He was reciting a whole paragraph as he mumbled to himself over a mouthful of vegetable soup, scooping up the baby carrots into his spoon and placing them in my bowl absentmindedly. I smiled at his antics and found myself feeling fond of San and our friendship. Even though I have been here for a year and three months now, I got to experience so many new things and emotions. It was as if I was born for the first time, eager to experience our world through new lenses. If I thought back to my whole life spent in the big city, I couldnât help but feel sad over how much I had missed out on. The community, however, in Nocturnal Parade had a way of filling in the gaps, and the absence of fond and good memories in a way that tricked my brain into believing that I was always part of this town, of this community, of this pack. It was exhilarating, and for the first time in months, I found myself craving partnership.
So, when San finally started complaining about physically being unable to revise and learn anymore, his muscles crying out for a good stretch, I proposed we go on a run together. It took San only a few seconds to realise what I saying, and then he sprung up from his seat with newfound energy, packing all of his belongings in mere minutes. I giggled as I followed suit, my backpack almost falling from my hands when San grabbed my biceps and hurled me after himself with little care that I was struggling to keep my feet from tangling together as we basically ran out of the Library. I ended up giggling as San faced me with sparkling eyes, his mouth wide but curling into a dimpled smile.
âIâve been waiting for this day since forever!â San exclaimed as we hurried down the hallway for no reason, but Sanâs excitement was so palpable that I could almost touch it. It would be the second time Iâd join San on his run, so I understood why this felt like a life-changing event to him. I chuckled and linked our arms together to try and slow San down, calm him down a little bit, âWhich deity must I thank that you chose me as your companion for a run?â
I rolled my eyes and turned my head to watch San as I released his arm to let him hop down the stairs, âItâs warm outside and I canât study anymore, I feel tired. I thought you also needed a second away from it all.â
âI sure do,â San muttered under his breath as he waited at the foot of the stairs for me to reach him, âAll this studying just for me to not know which major I actually want, weâre four months away from graduating from the Academy, Y/N.â
I hummed and linked our arms together again as I veered us towards the backroads leading to campus, âI know, but youâve got this San. Whether you choose Medical Engineering or Medicine and Pharmacy, youâll do well, I just know it.â
âI want to do so much, but I feel like we have so little time,â San mumbled, his lips downturned as we left the building.
âWe might not be vampires, but we certainly have more than enough time to live a lifetime full of completing our wishes and wants, donât you think?â I tried to cheer my best friend up as I nudged his shoulder, but San just sighed long and stopped walking. His scent suddenly soured, and I frowned as he shuffled on his feet, keeping his eyes on the ground.
âIâm justâŚâ He sighed and I hummed, spurring him on to continue, âWhat if Wooyoung doesnât like me the way I like him?â
That was a tough question, I would hate myself if I answered it the wrong way and only saddened San more. I gulped and grabbed his shoulders, shaking him lightly, âSan, do you not see the way Wooyoung just gravitates towards you? His eyes glimmer when he looks at you, heâs always smiling and laughing in your presence, and heâs always whiney when you donât pay attention to him. He searches for you in every room, and heâs always talking about you, somehow roping you up into a conversation that has nothing to do with you. I know baring our feelings is scary, but what ifâŚwhat if Wooyoung likes you the way you like him, and youâre just both wasting time? And if he somehow isnât into you, itâs Wooyoung, you know nothing will change. Heâll treat you the same way, San. You might be heartbroken but life goes on, and youâll find someone who isâŚnot Wooyoung.â
âWow,â San chuckled, biting his bottom lip to stop himself from laughing, âYou really were doing so well until you brought up Wooyoung not being into me.â
âIâm sorry!â I exclaimed, feeling bad only for a second as San started laughing. I huffed as he threw an arm over my shoulders and pulled me into his side, a light flush settling over his cheeks. He was still smiling and his scent had evened out, so I knew he wasnât upset anymore. Maybe my speech was good, after all, even if I ruined it by insinuating Wooyoung might not be into San.
âYouâre right, Y/N,â San and I started walking again, âI wonât waste any more time. Iâll tell him before the next full moon.â
My eyes widened as I looked at Sanâs side profile, âThatâs in five days.â
âI know.â San and I shared a look before I hummed, grabbing him around the hips to give him a reassuring squeeze. He smiled in contentment as we wobbled our way through the grass-covered path, thankful that we didnât come across any Fae that was drinking up the warm sun rays as they lay in the grass.
And, well, thatâs how I ended up on a run not just with San, but Wooyoung also. It didnât bother me, it turned out that Wooyoung was a lot more coordinated and serious when in wolf form than he was in his human shape. His wolf wasnât too large, but it had great stamina as it ran ahead of San and me, its fur a mixture of black and white, reminding me of his brothers, who both had beautiful fur and majestic builds. At first glance, it seemed as if Wooyoung was aimlessly leading us around the forest, but I was proven wrong when we arrived at a small waterfall, of which I had no idea it even existed. My wolf purred as it shook its fur, looking around with sharp eyes, making me chuckle inside my head when I noticed San headed towards Wooyoung, rubbing their muzzles together. My wolf howled, making me feel embarrassed when both San and Wooyoung looked my way, the amused glint in Wooyoungâs wolf eyes unmistakable even like this. When I was in my wolf form, it was hard to control its reactions, so I was forced to wallow in the embarrassment of the jealousy my wolf felt over what San and Wooyoung had. Even to my wolf, it was obvious that the twoâs bond ran deep, that there was something they wouldnât be able to deny for much longer.
As if Sanâs wolf had sensed my shift in mood, he approached with strong footsteps, rising a little taller than my own wolf. He was nowhere near as large as Yunho or Mingi, but the wolf was still big and menacing looking. The darkness of its eyes was intimidating to anyone who didnât know it was San. The sourness of my scent, however, disappeared the second San affectionately brushed its body against mine, huffing under his breath as our heads bumped together in an acknowledging way. It was sweet, it tempered my wolfâs antics if only for a second as we heard the bushes rustling, the steps sounding closer and closer. My skin twitched as I bared my fangs for any unwelcome predator, but even my wolf was shocked to see a black and white wolf emerge from behind a large boulder. It was hard to think straight when your wolf was in control of your body and mind, and I had to pull every part of my mind together to stop my wolf from pouncing on Yunho the second they made eye contact. Something deep rumbled out of the black wolfâs throat as Wooyoung skipped over gleefully, its mouth opened as it made a funny sound.
Mingi imitated the sound as they bopped their noses together, a rumble leaving Sanâs throat as he stood next to me, protectively, as he watched Yunhoâs wolf. A very quiet whine managed to somehow slip past my clenched jaw still when Yunho and Wooyoung acknowledged each other, and the second I realised my wolf would actually throw itself at Yunho, I somehow gathered enough mental strength to force myself to jump away from the group, a loud howl leaving my throat. I knew everyone was watching me, but I was panting and my wolf was purring, I knew I had to leave before I created an even bigger scene. So, when I took off, hopeful that the others would let me be, my wolf almost leered at me when Yunhoâs vanilla scent permeated every part of my being, its burning gaze on my body making me choke up as I could see the big, black, wolf chase after me. Everyone else wasnât far behind, but Yunho seemed to run faster than any of them, forcing me to push myself as my paws hit the forest ground harshly, my lungs heaving for air as we waved through the trees, racing through the forest.
Yunhoâs loud puffs of air wouldâve covered my skin in goosebumps, a constant reminder of just how close he was to me, to catching me. Because it felt like a chase, as if I was running away from a dangerous predator, and would end up dead, my windpipe crushed between its malicious fangs. My heart raced in my chest and my lungs burned from the lack of air, but my wolf wasnât tired yet. In fact, it was elated that Yunho was relentlessly chasing, loud huffs and growls leaving its mouth anytime he thought he had finally caught up to us, only to realise my wolf was just tricking him and would speed up once again. My wolf was thrilled as it howled loudly, it wouldâve sounded like laughter if I was in my human form, and then it took a sharp left cut as we jumped over numerous fallen logs. My skin was on fire as adrenaline coursed through my body at an alarming state, and I couldnât remember a time when I had been so in touch with my wolf and the nature that surrounded us. I couldnât lie, I was excited as well as I listened closely to Yunhoâs heavy breaths, still hot on our trail even though he couldnât quite catch up with us.
I couldnât tell whether the others were still after us because Yunhoâs scent was so intense that it was the only thing my wolf could smell and focus on, but I hoped the others would forgive me for my sudden departure once I had apologised to them. I just hoped San wouldnât worry about me, but then again, itâs not like I couldnât take care of myself, and right now it didnât feel like I was in danger despite Yunho breathing down our neck. Before I could question where my wolf was taking us, the trees became less dense and the soil a little muddier, and I realised we were headed towards the shed. I suppose my muscles had eased up enough for me to end my run, but I wouldnât want to come to the shed since this isnât where I had left my clothes, I felt confusion spike through my senses, but my wolf was quick to completely push it down. My bones started aching as I gasped loudly for air, the shed now in eyesight as I realised my wolf was forcing me to shift. I didnât want to be naked out in the wild, but I couldnât stop the transformation if my wolf forced it upon me. I groaned when my bones snapped into place, the burgundy fur slowly disappearing as I was forced up onto my legs, my claws slowly retracting into normal nails as my jaw snapped into place, a little sore from the sudden action.
I could feel my hair brush just above my shoulders and I gasped as I tumbled forward into the shedâs door, my feet aching and numb from having pushed myself too hard in the chase. My body felt on fire as my heart raced loudly in my chest, the adrenaline making me more alert than normal as I hurried inside the shed, trying to shift back so that I wouldnât have to walk to campus naked, but my wolf was opposed to the idea. Before I could wonder why, all my questions were answered. The shedâs door slammed shut loudly behind me and I jumped, whirling around in panic as Yunhoâs tall form stood looming in the doorway. There was something different about him right now, about the air between us. It was tense, I felt like I couldnât breathe in the dim lighting of the shed, and I gulped as I took in Yunhoâs appearance. His long brown hair was all over the place, falling into his dark eyes, which lacked their warmth. They were narrowed into slits as he was panting through his mouth, his cheeks tinged a deep red, the flush continuing down to his chest. His fangs hadnât retracted yet, though, and they were poking past his pink bottom lip. Yunhoâs nose was scrunched up as he leered at me, and I gulped nervously, all of a sudden too aware of my nakedness as I tried to shield my exposed private parts with my hand and arm.
Something prompted Yunho to suddenly push forward, consequently making me backtrack until I collided with the old wooden table, making my heart race even faster as Yunho slowly stalked towards me, his eyes an intense orchid colour. I felt shy all of a sudden as if we hadnât already seen each other naked, but my wolf purred at me and forced my hands away from my body as I felt frozen in place, big eyes looking up at Yunho once he stood too close, too easy to reach. His heart was pounding just as hard as mine as his chest fell and rose rapidly, and my eyes fluttered shut when his vanilla scent made my head swim. It felt as if I was underwater, trying to grip onto my last string of sanity as Yunho growled, hot fingers digging into my hip. My eyes flew open, widening as I looked down at Yunhoâs hand holding me, leaving crescent moons as his chapped yellow nails dug into my warm skin. He stepped even closer, caging me in, and making me look up at him as I felt hazy. My wolf was whispering at me to spread my legs just a little further and let him nestle in between them. I wanted Yunho like nothing else before.
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was the lowest I have ever heard it be. His eyes seemed to be unfocused as he grabbed me with both hands now, slowly tracing my sides as if he were memorising my body. I had to bite my bottom lip to stop any sounds from escaping, and in a moment of weakness, I allowed my wolf to do to its liking as I raised my right hand, fingers almost hesitantly touching Yunhoâs left peck. He shivered as his jaw tightened, stepping even closer until our bodies were touching. It was too much to feel all of him against my skin, his body burning mine up in a way I thought wasnât possible. My breath stuttered in my throat when Yunhoâs fingers ghosted over my breasts, mine travelling lower on his torso until they were massaging circles right above his happy trail, making him growl, âI canât do it anymore.â
It was hard to speak, but I needed to understand what he meant. I swallowed around nothing, letting my head fall back as Yunhoâs pupils dilated upon seeing my exposed neck, âWhatâwhat do you mean?â
Without realising, my hands were tracing his lower back, slipping lower and lower until they hovered right above his ass cheeks, hesitant to touch until Yunho roughly grabbed my left breast, rutting against my thigh. I keened, pressing him closer as my fingers dug into his naked flesh, my skin practically singing as he tilted my head even further back with his free hand, his index finger pressing against my bottom lip insistently. I couldnât breathe as the wooden edge of the table dug into my back, but I didnât care as my body experienced things it never had before. It was exhilarating, but also scary that I had given in so quickly. I knew it was mostly my wolf doing this, but I couldnât find my grip. I actually didnât want to, so I let my wolf take the lead for once when it came to Yunho. Itâs what weâve wanted for a year, after all, to feel him all over us, close to us, in us.
âYouâre so alluring,â Yunho whispered as his head lowered, his hot lips pressing against my cheek as I flushed a darker red, âMaddening to the point I canât sleep at night, Y/N. I want to devour you whole, take you as you are. I need you.â
I whimpered as Yunho and I made eye contact, his hand which was holding my breast now sneaking to my lower back as he made me arch into him, my lower stomach coiling at how easy it would be to just let him take whatever he needed. And I wanted it too, my wolf was desperate for it, so I leaned up until our lips were brushing together, my own orchid eyes reflected in his.
âWhy now?â I whispered, watching as Yunho gulped, lips parting as if he was trying to inhale my very breath, âWhy do you want me now?â
I gasped when Yunho suddenly hoisted me up, my legs crushing his hips as I latched onto him, my eyes shaking slightly as he nipped at my jawline, his fangs dangerous but not there to harm, âItâs not just now, I always want you. Even when Iâm sleeping, youâre in my every dream.â
My eyes fluttered close as Yunho kissed behind my ear, making me sigh in pleasure as he trailed more kisses on my neck until he was dangerously close to my scent gland, âBut youâve always ignored me, I thought you didnât like me.â
Yunho growled as he nipped at my skin, making me lick my lips as we came eye to eye once again. I wanted to kiss him breathless, but he was talking before I could do so, âI donât like you, Iâm obsessed with you. I want you to be mine, forever. I had known you belonged to me the second I first saw you.â
My wolf purred and I moaned as he pressed open-mouthed kisses against my neck, up to my jawline until our cheeks were pressed together, and he was nuzzling his nose into it, his sandalwood scent rubbing deeply into my skin. Our noses bumped together and my wolf was leering, so happy that we were in Yunhoâs arms, so lenient to let him mark us, mate us. And just like that, my heartbeat stuttered and my eyebrows furrowed, somehow my mind clearing through the lustful fog that was clouding it, âSince the second you first saw me?â
âYes,â Yunho muttered lowly, kissing my cheek before he looked into my eyes, âI had smelled you before I had even seen you, I thought I was going crazy, turns out I wasnât. I had just found my mate.â
Before my wolf could let me gloss over this new piece of information, I pressed, âSo you knew all this time that we were mates? That I was fated to be with you?â
âYes, Y/N, I knew.â The grin on Yunhoâs face was anything but pleasant as my heart dropped all the way to my stomach. He knew all this time and he left me in the dark to suffer alone, cry myself to sleep thinking I wasnât good enough, that even my own mate didnât want anything to do with me. I had thought all this time that I was too weird, too much, too shy to be fated with someone like Yunho, I had thought it was a cruel joke made by the Universe to laugh at me, I couldnât have a peaceful and perfect life even if we left the city. I had been suffering for the past year and all this time Yunho knew, and yet, he did it on purpose. He didnât care for me, he didnât think for a second what this did to my mental health and image of myself. He was my mate, yet instead of protecting me, making me happy, and keeping me safe, he pushed me towards my darkest times where I felt like I wasnât even real, that I didnât matter to anyone, that Iâd never be enough.
âPut me down.â My tone was just as shaky as my whole mental state right now, crumbling faster than my wolf could grasp the situation and try to silence me again. Yunhoâs eyes widened slightly, then his eyebrows furrowed, and instead of doing what I asked, he only held me tighter, âYunho, put me down right now.â
âY/N, I donâtâlisten, we can discuss this. I messed up, if you listen to the wholeââ
âIf you donât put me down right now, Yunho, youâll never see me again.â My wolf was whining as Yunhoâs expression crumbled into hurt and panic, his chest falling and rising rapidly as I could hear his heart race for different reasons now. But I wouldnât let this go his way, I couldnât just gloss over this and act as if I hadnât been miserable since the moment I met him. It hurt too much, even my wolf was finally realising what was happening, that he had actively refused his mate for whatever reason I wasnât curious to know. And even though I could see it in Yunhoâs eyes, the need to go against my demand and keep me here, very slowly, he started to move, letting one leg down at a time. My feet were cold as they touched the shedâs flooring, and I gulped as Yunho still hounded me into the table. I tried to keep the tears out of my eyes as I gulped, taking a shaky breath. Then, I pushed him back since he wasnât moving away, and closed my eyes as I felt my bones shift around without me having to force my wolf to cooperate. So much for running with your pack.
           The tables have somehow turned. It wasnât me yearning after Yunho anymore, it was him yearning after me now. He was everywhere I went, albeit the Academyâs grounds werenât as humongous as a townâs grounds, but he was everywhere. I couldnât enjoy my meals anymore, I couldnât study in the Library or the Study Hall, I couldnât sit out in the Flower Fields on a blanket reading, and I couldnât even go on runs at a reasonable hour because Yunho was always there. It was slightly frightening and disarming, but my wolf was elated. She was practically mewling at all times, baring her neck in Yunhoâs direction anytime she could. Good thing my will was stronger than hers. It was peculiar to see how good I was at actually dismissing Yunhoâs whole existence, giving him a taste of his own medicine. I didnât find joy in ignoring him, but I was mad and hurt. I wouldnât allow him to just crawl back into my life as if nothing had happened, as if he hadnât known all this time that we were mates. Only a week had passed since our encounter on the run and the whole thing that went down in the shed, and I was positive Yunho was close to losing his mind.
I had felt like that for a good two months, but I took it a lot better than he was right now. He looked like he hadnât slept for two days at least, with dark bags under his eyes and his hair all wavy and in a man-bun since it looked unwashed. His nails lacked their usual vibrant colour and his outfits seemed less crazy, as if he wasnât putting much thought into them anymore, just wearing whatever was at hand. Yesterday, he had even worn one of Mingiâs black hoodies, a colour unseen on Yunho previously. It was jarring, I couldnât lie, but I wasnât going to give in to him just because he was moping about me keeping my distance from him. It wasnât even that deep, I hadnât even rejected him like he had done with me, I just needed time to sort out my feelings and thoughts, but I suppose Yunho didnât know that and assumed things were over between us. As if there had been anything, to begin with. Yeri, who had no issues rooming with me but didnât usually hang out much with me otherwise, was now suspiciously all up in my business every damn day, resulting in Yunho tagging along. I knew the Song siblings were close, but I hadnât seen Yunho and Yeri spend more than one hour together at the Academy, so they werenât slick with it when Yunho followed after Yeri, and subsequently me, all day like a kicked puppy.
But if it wasnât Yeri, then it was Dahyun, who had never spoken to me more than five words at once, but was now eager to get to know me, complimenting me about my rusty coloured hair and forcing me to do beaded bracelets with her in the Study Hall while Yunho sat a few seats away from us, staring at me without even blinking. Their antics had gotten old and irritating quite quickly, but the last nail had been today during lunch. I sat with San and Wooyoung, who were disgustingly sweet now that they had finally sorted out their relationship. They werenât dating, but they were certainly something more than friends, and they seemed fine with that, so, who was I to judge them? Our lunch was full of chatter as Wooyoung cackled at every small thing, animatedly retelling a time when San had tried to sneak into his room, only to slip down the roof and fall face-first into the mud. He had broken two teeth and had almost fractured his cheekbone if it wasnât for our magical werewolf healing. My appetite had even returned as my wolf was finally done acting as if it was the end of the world, however, when Yunhoâs oppressing sandalwood scent wafted through the air, it felt like my whole day was ruined.
Mingi and his girlfriend joined our table with quiet greetings as they sat, Yunho hot in tow as his eyes burned into the side of my head. I have had enough, but before I could excuse myself, Wooyoung was already talking to Yunho. The vampire girl gave me an understanding look before she sat back, pushing around the vegetables until Mingi noticed and took them from her. I watched their interactions while paying attention to Wooyoung, who had slightly settled down when San squeezed his thigh. But Yunho was still staring, breathing shallowly, his bottom lip jutting out almost pitifully. I wanted to yell at him that this was his fault and that I was sick of everything, but I kept my composure until I couldnât anymore. A scoff made us all look up, and I realised it was the same creature from the Library, part of Petrovaâs friend group.
âLook at you,â She sneered at Yunho malevolently, her lips curling into a wicked smirk, âYou thought you had found another bitch just to get kicked to the curb by her, didnât you? How pitiful.â
Before I could stop myself, I pushed my chair back and looked at the creature with a glare, âWho are you calling a bitch?â
I hadnât intended to growl, but my wolf was just as triggered as me, and we really didnât want to be provoked today. I wasnât confrontational, but I was beyond stressed by the midterms, and now Yunhoâs behaviour too.
Before this whole ordeal could escalate into something else, the Petrova girl scoffed, rolling her eyes, âReally, Seulgi? I thought we agreed youâd finally let it go.â
Seulgi, Yunhoâs ex-girlfriend I realised, bared her fangs at the other vampire, âJust because you suck your werewolf boyfriendâs dick, you shouldnât look down on your kin. Or did you forget who you are and where you come from?â
I hadnât seen anyone get angry as fast as the Petrova girl, her whole face going red, but before the two vampires could turn this into something physical, Mingi stood and faced Seulgi, âI would appreciate it if you stopped harassing my girlfriend, your own friend, Seulgi. Last time I checked, you and Yunho broke up because you cheated on him. Whatâs your fucking problem, huh? Do you want me to rip you apart? I would love to sink my fangs intoââ
âMingi.â His girlfriend looked sick as she gripped his hand tightly, shaking her head at him. Mingi took a sharp breath and looked at her with a guilty expression before he faced Seulgi again, who looked to be fuming. I exhaled, then grabbed my backpack and tapped Sanâs shoulder.
âIâm not hungry anymore, see you later.â Before San could ask where I was going, I was basically running out of the canteen, desperate to get away from everyone. The other students were staring at us curiously, and I hated it. I was tired and irritated, I just wanted to be alone and away from anything that was connected to Yunho. I knew Iâd have to face him and have a conversation with him sooner or later, but maybe Iâd first make him suffer for his choices for another few months. Maybe until we graduate.
My footsteps echoed down the corridor as I decided to head back to my dorm and take a nap, I still had some time until my Calculus class. However, footsteps followed mine hurriedly, and judging based on the absence of an overbearing scent, I guessed it was a vampire that was trailing me. Maybe it was the Petrova girl, I actually hoped it was her since I didnât really want to speak to anyone who couldnât take a hint. She was rather good at reading the room, over the past week weâve hung out more, and I got to know her a bit better. She was anything like Yeri had made her sound, and I was just glad to have a friend who was a female and my age. I was snapped out of my thoughts when I felt sharp nails digging through my sleeve and into my skin, making my wolf growl as I turned around with a sharp glare. It was Yunhoâs ex, the black-haired girl, Seulgi.
âWhat do you want?â I snapped, my eyebrows furrowing when she didnât let go of my arm. She looked me up and down with a grimace, scoffing under her breath.
âAre you Yunhoâs new bitch?â My jaw tensed and my wolf growled, but Seulgi continued before I could speak, âHave you fucked already? Did he tell you that you are the love of his life only to cheat on you with a fucking dog the next day?â
So, she was associating werewolves with dogs now, huh? I couldnât have disliked her more than I already did, but I gulped down the nasty names I couldâve called her, and opted to be the adult in this damn conversation, âEven if my answers to your questions were all yes, how is that your concern? Arenât you just his ex?â
âI might be his ex,â Seulgi snickered, stepping closer, âBut I know him better than anyone elseââ
âI highly doubt thatâs true since he has a twin brother, but sure, whatever you say, darling.â I cut her off, my tone turning cold as something like jealousy gripped my heart. My wolf was far from exhilarated to know that Seulgi and Yunho shared a past, but everyone had a life before they met their mates, no? I couldnât flip out over something like this.
âListen here, bitch,â Seulgi hissed, stepping so close I could smell her breath. It reeked of blood and menthol, âIâm just here to warn you, but since you want to get smart with me, I might as well give you a piece of my mind. You are nothing toââ
âKang Seulgi.â Yunhoâs sharp and dark tone made me shiver and Seulgiâs eyes widened. I hadnât even heard him approach, too focused on Seulgi and my own anger. His scent was strong, the sandalwood making it hard to breathe as it spiked sourly, âHavenât I told you countless times to leave alone anyone that comes in contact with me?â
âAre you scared Iâll let them know who you really are? This bitch isnât even into you, I canââ
âYou canât do nothing, shut the fuck up, you know nothing.â Yunho sneered as he stopped next to me, a few good heads taller than Seulgi as he loomed over her. She didnât look intimidated or scared as she grinned widely, almost insane looking. She tilted her head, her eyes slipping between the two of us.
âYou think just because you scent this bitch others wonât touchââ I flinched when Yunho suddenly grabbed her by the throat, yanking her towards himself. Even Seulgi seemed shocked, her eyes turning wide as she gripped Yunhoâs wrist in fear.
âIf you call her a bitch one more time, Seulgi, I swear to fucking God, I will murder you right here and right now.â Yunhoâs growl was guttural, I knew his wolf was talking rather than him, but Seulgi didnât seem to realise that as she started shaking like a leaf. She gasped, her eyes flickering to me before she tried to smooth out her face and look friendlier.
âIs sheâYunho, it hurts.â She whined, lower lip trembling as Yunhoâs nails grew sharper and dug more into her neck. I stepped up, knowing that Yunho wasnât completely himself.
âLet her go, Yunho, youâre hurting her.â My tone was harsh, and I gripped his lower arm to squeeze it painfully. Yunho huffed and let go of Seulgi, who I grabbed before she could stumble over her own feet.
âAre you alright?â I asked quietly as she started to hyperventilate, her eyes filled with tears.
âAre you mates?â Her voice was quiet as she looked back at Yunho, leaving me speechless. I opened my mouth to deny it, but no words came out.
âYes.â It was Yunho who answered, firm and loud, I could feel him step closer as his warmth mingled with mine. Seulgi gulped, then looked at him before at me, brushing my touch off her.
âIâm sorry.â Then she turned and hurried off before we could stop her, her sobs quite loud as they echoed down the corridors. I gulped, feeling a lump in my throat as Yunho was still behind me, hovering over me as if I would run away if he didnât.
Even I had a breaking point, so I gave in, âWhat do you wantââ
âForgive me, for everything.â Yunho was speaking before I could even finish my sentence as he came around me, and gripped my cheeks, taking me off guard, âI donât demand you do it right away, I know you must be very angry with me right now, but please, listen to me before you say anything. I didnât believe in mates because my parents arenât true mates. My fatherâs mate died when they were children and my mother denied her real mate to be with my father, so I decided to take matters into my own hands and not wait for love to find me. IâI also mightâve been selfish and a jackass for not wanting to settle down just yet, that is mainly the reason Iâve tried to ignore our bond this whole time.
âItâs so shitty of me and Iâm so ashamed of myself, but I was scared that you might not want me back, that I might be in a one-sided situationship. My parents had always told us that we have the right to deny whoever the Universe destined us with and find our own person, but they were wrong, theyâthey donât know what the pull of a true mate feels like. When Mingi and Petrova started going out, I was so angry, I felt so abandoned. Mingi and I had promised we would never imprint on anyone, but he broke his promise when he imprinted on Petrova. I was so dumb to be mad at him, and I was even more dumb to try and deny what we two have. I realised I was jealous of Mingi at some point because I thought Iâd never have what he has, and then you showed up and IâI didnât know what to do, how to navigate all these new emotions. I also had a girlfriend at the time and I seriously thought weâd work out, butâŚyou were all I could think about and want. In fact, I donât want anyone else but you, Y/N. Iâm justâIâm asking you to give me a chance. Just one chance.â
I gulped, overwhelmed by Yunhoâs confession and his proximity altogether as my wolf purred, prompting me to nuzzle my cheek into Yunhoâs palm, inhale his scent deeply as my nose brushed against his hot wrist, âOne chance?â
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
I licked my lips and watched as Yunhoâs mouth parted, inhaling through his lips as his heart started racing. His ears were flushed and I smiled, a little amused, as I raised my left hand and cupped his cheek, making his eyes widen. But he didnât stay frozen, he let his right hand fall from my cheek as he pressed his palm over my hand to keep it firmly pressing into his cheek, âI wonât forgive you overnight, I hope youâre aware of that. You made me really suffer, Yunho, it was so painful at some points, I thought the broken bond would kill me.â
âIâm sorry,â Yunho whispered sorrowfully as he leaned forward to press his forehead against mine, and I sighed, closing my eyes. For a second, it felt as if it were just the two of us in the world, our scents mixed and creating a safe cocoon that couldnât be broken unless we wanted it to. I felt my heart beat in a new rhythm, one that was stronger and more frantic somehow. I realised it was Yunhoâs heartbeat I was feeling, and not my own, it made me wonder whether he could feel mine too.
âI havenât felt this complete my whole life,â Yunho whispered in a shaky tone and I gulped, angling my head so that our noses would brush together. Yunhoâs sharp exhale fanned over my face and I smiled, listening to the whisper of my wolf. She was right, I finally had him, and I didnât have to withhold anymore. Even if with baby steps, we could work this out, I could forgive him if he proves himself to be a respectable and trustworthy werewolf. So, I tilted my head away, hearing Yunhoâs breath catch as if he was panicking until my lips were pressing against his pink ones. They were warm, just like I had fantasized they would be, and they tasted like strawberries. I almost giggled, but I was too focused on the feeling that spread through my body, stealing my breath away even if it was just an innocent and fleeting peck to Yunhoâs lips. My body tingled, and it felt like I saw the world for the first time when my eyes fluttered open, Yunho was already staring at me deeply. His cheeks were flushed dark, his fake blush all but disappearing under his real blush, and he was smiling so widely his cheeks mustâve hurt once we pulled away. I chuckled and shook my head, gently placing my arms around his neck as he hugged me close to himself.
âThis isnât me forgiving you, by the way, my wolf is just too desperate at this point for me to fight against her,â I muttered and Yunho laughed, his eyes creasing as he threw his head back, the sound of his joy music to my ears. I couldnât help but grin widely and tighten my arms around him, wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have him of all werewolves as my mate.
âMine too, are you busy right now?â The mischievous glint in Yunhoâs eyes told me whatever we were about to do would define how weâd move forward with our relationship.
âNot really, why?â
âMingi wonât be back until late evening, the dorm is all mine,â Yunho whispered, biting his bottom lip as his pupils dilated, eyes slowly trailing down my body as if I was already naked.
âGood, because I forbid Yeri from bringing back boys to our dorm, I canât go around breaking my own rule.â I wriggled my eyebrows at Yunho, making him laugh as his hands slowly slipped lower on my torso, feeling me all up. It made me feel hot all over, my wolf purring loudly as I fought the urge to tilt my head back and bare my neck at Yunho.
âOh, the horror on her face if sheâd see her brother under your sheets.â Yunho made a mocking sound as he pressed a hand against his mouth, my eyes lingered on his long fingers. Iâm sure he noticed because he suddenly smirked, then swiftly pecked my lips before he detached himself from me, intertwining our fingers as he eagerly led the way towards our side of campus, âLetâs stop wasting time.â
I hummed, feeling my chest all warm from Yunhoâs warmth, my cheeks flushed and my heart racing in my chest. All this time I thought my mate would never want me back, yet here we were now, headed to explore what the future held for us. My wolf and I couldnât have been happier.
âĄÂ Masterlist âĄÂ
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv @halloweenbyphoebebridgers
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#[đś] mina's recs#[đ] my ari#I can't decide if Mingi or Yunho's story is better#considering Mingi's is one of my favorite fics of yours#u can't make me chose đ#jeong yunho x reader#ateez x reader#jeong yunho#ateez
749 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Batboys and reader doing the hear me out cake trend and reader pulls out a picture of Bruce when he was in his prime.
Apologies anon but this trendâŚDo not get me started on how misconstrued the phrase âhear me outâ is. Iâll rant about how a lot of ppl should look up the definition first. Iâm very passionate about how butchered the trend is that every time I see one I canât help but think ânot a hear me out, try again or donât to save my small remnants of sanity.â I hate it so much.
Dick
Pouts.
âMy dad? Really?â Heâd ask you.
âYeah, what can I say he was a total hunk.â You shrugged.
âWas?!â Dick replied, looking at you as though you had grown a second head. âWhat is he now then chopped liver? Do you not like older men?! Do they loose their charm the moment they have a few grey hairs and lines on their face?!â He exclaims.
This wasnât what you were expecting when doing this challenge because now you were being grilled by dick on whether youâll still feel attractive to him when he himself gets old and grey.
âI donât have anything against older men dick, I just find your dad hot in this specific picture.â You defended yourself and dick only puts his hands on your shoulders and gives them a firm squeeze as he presses his forehead against yours.
âSweetheart I donât think you understand because what do you mean you find him hotter in the picture?! Itâs Bruce the man is just naturally photogenic!â Dick tells you. âYou couldâve chosen a recent picture of Bruce and say the exact same thing.â
âEh, itâs not the same thing.â You say and dick felt as though he might as well rip his hair from his head because what do you mean itâs not the same thing?! He was now more certain that you didnât like older men if Bruce was only appealing to you in his youth, his supposed prime.
Needless to say the conversation diverted from the fact that you found his dad hot, to one where dick was trying to prove to himself that you just didnât like older men/ silver foxes for whatever absurd reason.
Jason
Heâs oddly silent.
You feared you did something the moment you pulled the picture of young Bruce Wayne out to put on the cake.
The wait was over the moment he did decide to say something but it was nothing like youâd expect to come out of his mouth;
âOut of all the pictures there are of Bruce, thatâs the one you picked? Nothing about that picture is flattering to him in any way whatsoever.â
âOh youâre just jealous.â Youâd tell him and Jason only raises his brow at you.
âJealous, babe have you seen me? Whatâs there to be jealous of that old bat.â Jason replies as he gestures towards himself before pinching your cheeks. âI just think itâs adorable how you consider Bruce in his prime as a hear me out, itâs laughable really but you do you chipmunk.â He adds.
However when you werenât looking, heâd take the picture of Bruce from the cake and throw it over his shoulder, for there was no way in hell he was going to have a picture of Bruce on a cake. No sir, Jason would much rather die again than allow his own father to overstay his welcome on the damn cake.
Heâd even act innocent when you would ask where the picture went as though he didnât set it on fire with a lighter after plucking it off the cake. âIt mustâve grew legs and walked off.â Heâd shrug but it wasnât hard to know the truth.
His dad can fuck off away from the cake and you.
Damian
Another one whoâs not so amused by the fact that you added his father on a âhear me outâ cake.
He doesnât partake in such stupid trends thatâll sooner or later long forgotten by the public consciousness in favour of a new trend thatâll run itself to the ground just as quickly as the last. He questions the publics attention span if it was this short and unreliable, he really does and fears that the age of stupidity has begun with people who think a conventional attractive man with a Roman nose or any other unique feature is a âhear me out.â
As if they were any less attractive than a man with a plain featured, and rather unappealing and basic appearance. Theyâre werenât, if anything people with romantic noses or any other unique features were just as attractive as the plained featured ones, and Damian found it rather ridiculous that is what is being considered a secrete that many think theyâll be judged for finding appealing.
âMy father? Really?â Heâd say as he looked between you and the picture of his father.
âYeah.â You shrugged.
Damian only sighed as he crossed his arms over his chest. âA conventionally attractive man is you hear me out?â
âNot just any conventionally attractive man-â you tried to explain but Damian didnât allow you the space to do so.
âMy father in his prime doesnât count, you should really do better research before putting random people on a cake, or better yet donât partake in a challenge you donât understand.â Was all Damian said before he leaves the room, heâs not impressed and feared that there was too many people who for some stupid reason also though his father in his prime is a âhear me out.â
It freaks him out and disappoints him greatly of what the future of Gotham and humanity as a whole would look like if these people were to be at the helm.
Tim
Not amused.
Heâs sick and tired of people putting conventional attractive people and anthropomorphic animals who are drawn in a specific way to elicit such emotions out of people.
So to see that you had put his father, more specifically Bruce in his first steps as the dark knight, he couldnât help but look at you disappointedly.
One, you obviously didnât understand the concept of a hear me out and Tim is more then ready to educate you on what one is with his long ass PowerPoint presentation. And two, really? His dad? What was wrong with his dad in his current old age? Did you have something against older men?
Wait- why was he so suddenly concerned whether or not you find his father less appealing now than how he looked in his prime? He should be more focused on the fact that you found such pristine picture of Bruce during that time, heâs tried multiple times but the resolution was god awful and didnât do anything to flatter Bruce.
Youâre still getting lectured on what a proper hear me out is though. Timâs got fucking tons.
#dc imagine#dc x reader#dc x you#dc comics x reader#dc fanfic#dc fic#dc x y/n#dc fanfiction#jason todd imagine#jason todd x reader#jason todd fluff#jason todd x y/n#jason todd imagines#jason todd x you#dick grayson x you#dick grayson imagine#dick grayson imagines#dick grayson x reader#dick grayson fluff#damian wayne x you#damian wayne imagine#damian wayne x reader#damian wayne imagines#damian wayne fluff#tim drake x you#tim drake imagines#tim drake x reader#tim drake imagine#red hood x you#red hood imagine
217 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Younger Years Pt. 2
Part 1
Summary: Damian gets temp de-aged to 6yrs old; cue him asking where his twin is. This is how everyone finds out about Danny's existence Word Count: 1608
If anyone were to ask how he reacted when Damian jumped from the bed to attack him, Dick would say that he reacted exactly as a vigilante whoâs been on the job for years now would. Ask anyone else who was there to witness it though and youâd get a much different story of events.Â
"Aaaahhh!" Both Dick and Damian slam onto the ground. Damian hits don't pack as much of a punch as they normally would, but that doesn't mean they're not precise when hitting a body's weak spots. "Dam- oof, Damian! Itâs okay, you're safe! I'm your brother!"Â
That did not have the desired effect he wished it did on the smaller boy; if anything Damian seemed to grow angrier at the mention of them being brothers. "Liar!"Â Â
The others must have heard the commotion because the next moment the med bay door is being thrown open with everyone rushing in. Jason is the first one to get to them, and when he does he's quick to grab Damian. He holds the furiously kicking child to his chest while pinning Damian's arms to his side.Â
"Dick, you alright?" Duke is kneeling by his side with a comforting hand on his shoulder as he helps Dick sit up. "Baby Damian really caught you off guard, huh?"
Somewhere in the midst of all the chaos happening Dick hears the sound of a camera click, and he can't help but smile. Another photo down!
"Damian," Bruce's voice is firm as he says, "You need to calm down; no one here is going to hurt you."
That of course does nothing to calm the child who just woke up with strangers surrounding him. "Since when has telling someone to calm down ever worked?" Tim questions as he watches everything from the doorway.Â
Bruce sends a slight glare Tim's way before directing his attention back to his youngest child, "Chum, my name is Bruce Wayne, do you know who I am?"
"No, but I know that you've somehow managed to take me hostage," Damian growls out. He's stopped struggling in Jason's arms, and seems to be analyzing them all with a hard gaze. "Who are you working for?"
"Do you know about Batman?" Bruce counter questions instead of giving any kind of answer.Â
"I might; is he the one behind this?" Damian for the first time looks unsure about what's happening,
Jason gives a little amused huff, "That is Batman, demon brat."
"Surely not!" Damian judgmentally looks Bruce up and down, "Batman is definitely taller than him."Â
That of course got a laugh from everyone, and even Bruce had an amused smile on his face as he thought about how Damian said something similar when meeting him for the first time.Â
"And do you know who Batman is when it comes to you?" Dick asks after a few seconds. It's clear at this point that Bruce is trying to see if Damian has been told who his father is. If they can establish that relationship now it might save them all from anymore attacks; at least for the rest of the night.
Instead of answering Damian tucks his chin to his chest and glares at the ground. What's really shocking though is how his body goes almost limp. It seems to shock Jason as well because his tight grip even loosen, and changes to a more gentle hold.
Asking questions probably isn't going to get the baby assassin to trust Dick thinks to himself; not with how his youngest brother was raised. They're going to have to try something else, "Hey Dami, how about we-"Â
Before he can continue though Dick is cut off by a loud smacking sound. Damian had very suddenly thrown his head back so that it would hit Jason square in the face. He wouldn't be surprised if it even broke Jason's nose from the sound.
With Jason's grip already loose it doesn't take a lot of effort for Damian to escape his grasp, and make a run for the door. Tim, who was far more focused on his camera, didnât even have a second to properly react before he was being knocked out of the way. Allowing the young child access to the whole cave. Â
"Motherfu-" Jason cuts himself off with a groan before running towards the door as well, "You really let him run right past you, Timbo?"
"You're the one who let him go!"
"He broke my nose!"Â
"Guys!" Duke shouts as he runs past the two of them, "let's focus on finding Damian before fighting with each other!"Â
That kicked everyone into gear as soon all of them were now trying to find the escapee who had seemingly disappeared. The only thing they can hope for right now is that he doesn't find a weapon of any kind.Â
Everyone has split off in different areas to search, and taking the situation more seriously knowing that the kid could pop out of anywhere and attack them. It's not until after 20 mins of searching that Dick decides to just start speaking, hoping that he can somehow convince him to come out of hiding at the very least.Â
"Damian, I know that you know Batman is your father, and now you know that Bruce," He gestures to where the older man is standing, "is Batman; your father! I swear you are safe here."
The cave is covered in silence as everyone waits for a response to come. Just as it looks like nothing will happen a slight but deliberate sound comes from the side of where he is.
"Damia-"Â
"Silence." Damian speaks forward enough to be seen, but making sure to stand out of reach, "Did Mother set this test up? Grandfather? Either way I'm not falling for it. If you wanted to make this more convincing you should have included my brother."
Dick felt a pain in his chest at that word. Brother? Did Damian really have a brother while at the league? Is he talking about a sort of battle brother, or did Talia have another kid? Is it Bruce's kid? Taking a glance to where Bruce is he sees that the man must be having the same thoughts as his face sits somewhere between anger and grief.Â
"You have a brother!?" Tim is the one that finally asks the question on everyone's mind.Â
"There is no need to continue this act; I've already figured out that this isn't real."
"Like the same mom, same dad type of brother?" Duke even looks aghast at the revelation of a second possible child of Bruce.Â
Damian only looks more annoyed at each question, but answers anyway in a tone that makes it clear that he thinks the answer is obvious, "Tt of course. That tends to be the case with twins after all."Â
Damian has a twin?
The de-aged child in front of him could lie about a lot of things right now to get an advantage in this situation, but what advantage does lying about a twin get him? Damian seems so sure that all of this is a test from the league. There is no way he could lie about something like this.Â
Damian is a twin.Â
As much as Dick wished it wasnât true he couldnât lie to himself about this. Between the ages of 6 and 10 something must have happened to the other boy. Heâd bet money that whatever it was made Talia bring Damian to the manor. Why did she or Damian never say anything? Was his brother even given the chance to mourn the loss of his brother?
Damian had a twin.Â
"Jason, you were with the league for a while, did Damian really have a twin?" Tim whispers quietly to the man standing next to him.
"I wasn't exactly in the right state of mind when I was there, and even then I never saw the brat or brats I suppose."Â
"Enough!" Damian suddenly slams a foot onto the ground clearly done with everyone around him whispering, "the test is done, and I'm ready to return back to the compound."Â
Tim now turns to Bruce with nothing but shock still on his face, "I think it'd be easier to just explain the truth to him. Otherwise this is what the next couple days are going to be like.â
"The baby assassin is just going to keep attacking us and trying to escape otherwise." Jason adds on as well as he takes a seat at the center table. âI for one would like to keep the demon spawn close by because Iâve got some questions heâs going to need to answer ASAP when heâs normal again.â
Bruce seems to finally snap out of his trance and slowly starts to make his way to Damian. Once he's just out of reach of his son he kneels down so that he's much closer to Damian's current height. "Son, this isn't a test, and I am your father.â
"You are a liar; my father wouldn't leave Danyal behind!"Â
No one was surprised this time when Damian sprung forward to attack Bruce. In the end Alfred had to give him a light sedative to calm him down enough to be laid back down on the med bay bed. Duke even went upstairs, and brought Alfred the cat down to sleep in the boy's lap. Unsurprisingly, that cat still loves him when he's this small.Â
For now they can only hope that things will be calmer when Damian wakes up again.Â
The cave after that was met with suffocating silence as there was only one thought in everyone's head.
"What happened to Danyal?"
#dc x dp#dc x dp crossover#batfam#damian and danny are twins#dc x dp prompt#dcxdpdabbles#danny phantom
251 notes
¡
View notes